' I V 

i 'j v • V v 

I I'l , ~ 

! 5 : • i v; 

h* V 

• * . ' A 4 

i ; 
i 

l , < M rt »X * 

: i • 

M ■ J --' 

• 

I Jr. . •■-. * 

1 K r V 

! I'f.VVj ' 

Vfv.r.v ■■ 

• V . 

i \i. . 

1 1 i r ?' 4 

: f } : 

i 

| . Ft i . • 

; : 

jjl i 

I v* s * * 


i j rjj/i ./• i. f,« >;• «,*£ 

r /* v • . ♦ v% y» v r* ' /’ /*» 

* f tf.fi fl I. «M ft.rj 9 

i if / i ' • •’ -% *• • 

4 K\* •>/ v r*i », *. 

]• ftr«v wJa m k 

'U l*s f *a 4 %•; i 

f; t U. V' 

t r (y 4 V V 

. ':/» il fl f H/i / i 

if .nX*i /.\r 

iv^VWwii 

•' Vi’vVl t. R !J ft‘#?vV 

, l ,; k }t •.♦.fy.-li Jk i 

l A f #. I*:*! L ; ^ f ii \ 
r.-\v i-,% i •' k • vi • \ 4 


• ^ 1 

i' i r*. v 


V 1> ; I it i* tf ktvA £ 
. . • • A h * • r ! i , • • > 

' • t ■ : 1 ft L -•• ? 4 

? H 4 ▼ • I ! . % v t* > t h- # L i . 
4 > ft ^ r f / . , i. r .• • J 

u t ; Il \ k y «; 1 

-Ja 21 l\U 

j \?y il i* - 1 . [ » 
4*5 * » . i V r , i . i; i * « i 

k T*' I. « 4 v r vw f ♦.'•‘li 

. >. }V, » « r w ;t: f ‘ K 1 ’ 

J V i * , \ ibv V. • J 

y fcK l'. » Br?« 

^ ^ . t 1 V. 1 "• J 


I?-: ^ 

: S v* t % 


y % IV i; 


>,< 1 , VJi t 

V t 1 i I t v. t 


r-: ? \ 


4 i\ # . * "i i f v. * 


■folk tit rli f, tlA'il&Ati'Mf. ’ ■■ V.’i* ■*/ 

n-li- * V <r a •• r, m r’ L Vr * . ii i- ■ f}£ * f J, V;T| V i ri 1 
r <t k5.*l4pj 4: n di Lvl%>* i 4 Vr< ■ 

ii k ,jy ^av& m.^j; 5 uv ►/V-V v ^jt f tty in i;V 

i. •’ V ( t?} i a’v. : , 

. 7*. i *1 t M r f 4 ^ 1; ^ }Vf * I jJ 4 1 I <r ^ 4 L T 

5 iM; p t 4 . v, ft iSrr ri?n 4 + iiri lf IvA&rfl 

« I f i# > . *1 1 1 .4 ft n ; .Vii . m f r *v f u. 4 1 r. 1 e 


H . *1 






J. 4 * '• \ 


nil t 


I* ,*• *r i'« V I l f r k 1 fe i 4 tv* . 11 I* 4 y 'i if viv 







LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, 


Shelf 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 






















































































































































• • 






I 



































































































































































I 



























































t 




•COPYRIGHT, 1883, BY J. S. OGILVIE & CO. 

Annual Subscription, $2.50, 


A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 

Vol. 1. No. 1. May, 1883. 


By MAY AGNES FLEMING 


Author 0/ “ Guy Earlscourt's Wife” “ Carried by Storm, 


m miiimi i i iin Ti mi Ti m T imiinatJ 




NEW YORK 





OGILVIE'S POPULAR LIBRARY, 


EACH ONE 12 MO, ABOUT 240 PAGES. PRICE, 20 CENTS. 


NO. 1— THE SECRET SORROW. By May Agnes Fleming. 12mo, 
342 pages. Price, 20 cents. 

The name and fame of this popular American author will insure for this 
volume a large sale. It is one of the best stories she has ever written, and 
we guarantee entire satisfaction to all who buy our series. This is the first 
story of this author’s writings that has been sold for less than $1.25. 

NO. 2— NANCY HARTSBOM AT CHAUTAUQUA. By Mrs. 

Nancy Hartshorn. 12mo, 212 pages. Price, 20 cents. 

This number is dedicated to the 28,000 members of the Chautauqua Lit- 
erary Scientific Circle and all others who enjoy the humorous side of life. 

NO. 3.-T0M, THE BOOTBLACK. 12mo, 258 pages. Price, 20 

cents. This number is written by the famous Horatio 
Alger, Jr., who is undoubtedly the most popular writer of 
juvenile literature of the present day. 

This has been pronounced to be one of the best efforts of his life, and we 
assure all who read this that a safer and better book was never issued to put 
into the hands of young men and women, teaching them to do right under 
any and every circumstance in life. This is the first book written by this- 
author that has ever been offered or sold for less than $1.25. It has the 
same number of pages as most of his other books. 

NO. 4.— POPULAR READINGS AND RECITATIONS. Edited by 

J. S. Ogilvie. 12mo, 240 pages. Price, 20 cents. 

Comprising nearly two hundred choice Readings and Recitations, which 
have been selected with great care, and are specially adapted for Ray and 
Sabbath Schools, all Adult and Juvenile Organizations, Young People’s As- 
sociations, Reading Clubs, Temperance Societies, and Parlor Entertain- 
ments. They comprise Prose and Poetry— Serious, Humorous, Pathetic, 
Comic, Temperance, and Patriotic. All interested in providing an enter- 
tainment should have this collection. 

NO 5-VICE VERSA; OR, A LES'ON TO FATHERS. By F. 

Anstey. 12mo, 220 pages. Price, 20 cents. 

This story, although not written as, nor making any pretension of be- 
ing, a humorous book, probably contains more real humor than any other 
book of the age. The story is one in which a father and son change places, 
and the incidents and experiences of each are amusing in the extreme. It 
will please all readers. 

NO. 6 -DIARY OF A MINIS’ ERS WIFE.. Part I. By Alme- 
dia M. Brown. 12mo, 270 pages, lb-ice, 20 cents. 

This is one of the most humorous stories of the present day, showing, in a 
manner pleasing to all readers, the trials, tribulations, expectations, and 
actual experiences of a “minister’s wife in a country parish.” One editor 
says of it: “Some Itinerant’s wife has been giving her experience out of 
meeting.” Says one who has lived in the family of a minister for over a 
quarter of a century : “ It’s funny; yes, it’s very tunny ; but it’s true— it’s 
all true. Let those' wlio want to know the ups and downs of the life of a 
minister and his wife read this hook.” 

Sold by all newsdealers and booksellers, or sent by mail, postpaid, 
to any address on receipt of price. One copy of each of the above 
six numbers sent to any address, postpaid, on receipt of $1.10. 

Address all orders to 

J. S. OGILVIE & CO., Publishers, 

31 Rose Street, New York* 


P. O. Box 2767. CE AK 


3 


THE 


SECRET SORROW 


BT 


r 

MRS. MAY AGNES FLEMING 


AUTHOR OP “ CARRIED BY STORM,” “ ONE NIGHT’S MYSTERY,” 
“ A WONDERFUL WOMAN.” 



31 ROSE STREET. 


-*T 



• s 



COPYRIGHT 

BY 


STREET & SMITH. 



' 


















, \ 










i, 

> 











CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER. PAGE. 

I. The Storm and the Travelers . ... 5 

II. The Midnight Specter 11 

III. The Consultation 16 

IV. Lady Danemore 26 

V. A Cleav to the Lost One 39 

VI. The Little American 53 

VII. Miss Maggie’s Sentiments 68 

VIII. A Second Nigiit in the Old Moor Manor . . 79 

IX. The Witch of the Moor at a Ball . . . .92 

X. The Countess Goes A-visiting .... 104 

XI. Kate Meets Her Friend 125 

XII. The Rover Chief 142 

XIII. Syra 157 

XIV. Charley in Dublin 168 

XV. The Plot Thickens 183 

XVI. Ivate on the Sea ....... 197 

XVII. The Doomed Ship 212 

XVIII. An Unexpected Meeting 228 

XIX. Jealousy 236 

XX. The Quadroon’s Revenge 242 

XXI. The Rover Chief’s Story 253 

XXII. The Father’s Remorse 273 

XXIII. The Witch of the Moor 284 

XXIV. United at Last 294 

XXV. Reunion 309 

XXVI. An Irish Ball 317 

XXVII. Home Again - 32.8 

XXVIII. Last Scene of All 332 


-■ 










• ^ 




I 












































■ ■ . • 


























V* • 














a! 






' 
















** .A 










~ 








. 





















































































* 



































.. . 






* ■ 




































• .. 
















i 








> j ; . r ‘ 
















■ •> : 

* 

. 

A P* 




- '>'] P 

»i s. • - - - 

















' 















THE SECEET SOEEOW, 


CHAPTER I. 

TEE STORM AND THE TRAVELER?. 

“ The night is blind with a double dark, 

The rain and hail come down together ; 

’Tis good to sit by the fire and hark 
To the stormy weather .” — Edith May. 

’Twas night, and the spirit of the storm had spread its sa- 
ble wings over the earth. Dark, ominous clouds came rolling 
over the heavens — the rain fell in torrents, as if the flood-gates 
of heaven had opened for a second deluge. The cold, raw 
wind came sweeping chillingly along, driving the rain in mad- 
dening splashes against the closed window of a carriage that 
drove as rapidly as the pitiless storm would admit. 

The carriage windows were shut down tightly — not a single 
ray of light came from the interior, and yet it was lighted up. 
A lamp suspended from the top illumined it, and shone full 
upon its inmates — three in number. 

The eldest of these was a man apparently about fifty years 
of age. Every thing around and about him bespoke the gen- 
tleman. His iron-gray hair was brushed back from a lofty, 
massive brow, and a pair of cold keen, dark eyes flashed be- 

1 * 


6 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


neath, while the thick, bushy eyebrows, meeting across the 
strong Roman nose, gave him a repulsive, and somewhat sinis- 
ter appearance. His features, taken separately, were decided- 
ly good ; but there was an air of cold, proud sternness about 
the firmly-closed lips, and cruel, crafty cunning in his eyes, 
that would have instantly repelled any thing like confidence. 

His hat was slouched down over his face, and he wore a 
long cloak, that covered him from head to foot. He was evi- 
dently of superior rank — a man to be feared and respected, 
but not loved. 

The second was a young girl, bright, blooming, and rosy 
— looking strangely out of place with that dark, stern man. 
Her face was one of those pleasant, cheery ones, that seemed 
formed only for smiles ; but there was a cloud hanging over 
it now — particularly whenever her eyes rested on the third 
and last occupant of the carriage. 

This was evidently a woman, but muffled in such a manner 
that no feature was visible. Her head was sunk low on her 
breast ; and her hands, small, white, and lady-like, lay list- 
lessly in her lap. Her dress, wRere it could be seen for the 
large mantle in which it was enveloped, was rich ; and there 
was an air of grace and refinement about her, which at once 
bespoke the lady. 

All was silent. The cold, stern features of the man at 
times, twitched convulsively, as though absorbed in painful 
thought ; and the eyes of the young girl, who was evidently 
an upper servant, would linger with a look of anxious trou- 
ble on the muffled figure, but neither spoke — 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


7 


Meantime the storm was every moment increasing. Wild- 
er and wilder came the fierce raw gusts of wind, driving the 
rain furiously against the coach. Darker and darker it grew 
until all without was wrapped in a mantle of pitchy black- 
ness. Thicker and thicker drifted the huge storm clouds 
over the face of the heavens, until all above and below lay 
enveloped in the same shroud of intense gloom. 

Still on through the storm went the carriage. Over the 
rough roads, where the creaking sign-boards and shutters flap- 
ped wildly in the wind ; where people, comfortably housed, 
looked out in wonder, as the coach flew by — wondering where 
it could be going that dreadful night ; until the city with its 
rough roads and difficult streets, was left far behind, and 
the wide, open country lay before them. Still, on — on — they 
went, and every moment the storm increased. 

Suddenly there came a flash, as if the whole heavens were 
one vast sheet of flame, followed by a crash so stunning, so 
terrible, that it seemed as if the whole earth were annihilated. 
The young girl sprang to her feet with a stifled shriek. At 
the same moment the carriage stopped, and the head of the 
driver was protruded through the window. 

“ My lord,” said he, addressing the gentleman, 1 1 it is im- 
possible for me to go any further to-night. The moor is 
right before us ; and it will be dangerous for us to ven- 
ture !” 

“ No matter ! ” said the gentleman, sternly, “ drive on ! ” 

The man closed the window, and whipped up his horses 
for another effort. For a few moments they sped madly on, 


8 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


then came a second blaze of lightning, blinding and stun- 
ning, followed by a peal so tremendous, that it seemed to 
shake the very foundation of the earth. The horses stood 
for a moment stock-still, then they began to rear and plunge 
so furiously, that it required all the driver’s strength to hold 
them in. At last they grew quiet. The man opened the 
window once more. 

“We can go no further to-night, my lord ! ” he said reso- 
lutely : “the horses are nearly wild already with fear. We 
must alight, and seek for some place of shelter until the 
storm is over. 

“Shelter!” repeated the gentleman; “and what shelter 
can we find here on the moor?” 

“ I don’t know sir ; but may be ” 

“Ha! I have it now!” exclaimed his master, rising 
abrubtly ; “ the old Moor Manor House, as they call it, must 
be somewhere near this. Is it not?” 

“Yes, my lord, within a few yards. But you will never 
think of going there, sir, surely !” replied the man, in a tone 
of dismay. 

“And why not, sirrah?” demanded his master, sternly; 
“ you say we cannot move on any further ; and we are to re- 
main here exposed to the storm all night?” 

“But it is — is — haunted , my lord!” said the driver, per- 
plexed and anxious. 

“ Pshaw ! you fool ! attend to the horses, and I will go on 
foot and see it.” And as he spoke, he leaped from the 
carriage and was lost in the deepening gloom. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


9 


‘“Janie,” said the driver, turning to the girl, who had 
stood listening in breathless anxiety, “what’s to be done? 
It will be dreadful to stay this wild night in the old Moor 
Manor, and the earl’s determined to stay, I can see that 
plainly. What’s to be done?” 

“ Oh ! I don’t know !” replied the girl, wringing her hands 
in distress ; “ it is a dreadful place to stay, I know, but we 
cannot remain here. Lord preserve us ! what lightning ! 
Oh ! my poor, dear young lady !” said the girl, turning to the 
figure still lying silently back in a corner of the coach. 
‘ ‘ how is she to stay in that old haunted place ? Surely no 
evil spirit will come near her — so good, so patient, and so 
sorrowful. Oh, John ! I would not be the Earl of Danemore 
this night for all the wealth he owns. What a fearful ac- 
count he will yet have to render for his cruelty to poor Miss 
Alice!” 

“ Yes, and to young Lord Arndale too. Now, I’ll tell you 
what, Janie. If he was my father, as he is Lord Arndale’s, 
I would just go and marry Miss Alice there in spite of his 
teeth !” and John clenched his fist emphatically. 

“ She wouldn’t have him, John. Miss Alice never would 
marry him against his father’s will. Poor thiug ! she loves 
him so well, too !” And the eyes of the affectionate girl 
filled with tears, as she turned to gaze on her mistress. 

“ Hush ! here he comes,” said John in a low voice, as the 
earl approached. 

“John!” said the earl, in his cold, harsh voice, “come 
down, and lead the horses to the old Manor. You can easily 


10 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


find a place for them there, Janie, I will carry your mistress ; 
you can follow me. Be careful, the moor is dangerous !” 

He raised, as he spoke, the muffled figure in his arms as 
easily as he would an infant, and walked cautiously across 
the wet manor, closely followed by Janie. 

“ This is the place,” said the earl, at length, stopping be- 
fore something that looked in the bleak darkness like a huge, 
grim, spectral shadow. 

Just at this moment there came a blaze of lightning that 
showed the outlines of a large, ruinous pile of uneven build- 
ings. 

It was gone in a moment, and all was again enveloped in 
intense blackness. 

“John” said the earl, as the driver approached, leading 
the horses, “there is a lamp in the carriage. Hand it to 
Janie.” 

The man obeyed. 

“ Now,” said he to the girl, “go on ahead so that I may 
see the way. There is the door ; go on.” 

Janie shrank back from the dark, open portal, that yawned 
like a great, black gulf to receive her. But she dare not dis- 
obey her stern master ; and with a muttered prayer for safety, 
she entered the large, desolate room, followed by the earl and 
the lady. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


11 


CHAPTER II. 

THE MIDNIGHT SPECTER. 

“ Avaunt and quit my sight ! let the earth hide thee ! 

Thy bones are marrowless ! thy blood is cold ! 

Thou hast no speculation in those eyes, 

Which thou dost glare with.” — Shakespeare. 

The three entered the room. Janie paused in the middle 
of the floor, raised her lamp, and all gazed with an undefined 
feeling of awe around. 

The room was large, long, and lofty. Two high gothic 
windows stood on each side, through which the lightning 
blazed at regular intervals. A huge fire-place, that looked 
like the entrance into Hades — so black and ominous was it 
— filled the upper end of the room. There was no furniture, 
not even a stool — and the place had a damp, earthy smell, as 
of the grave. 

For some moments all stood silent, regarding the desolate 
ruin. Janie was the first to speak. 

“ Oh, my lord !” she cried, -wildly, u pray, pray, let us go 
on. I would rather take my chance out in the storm than 
stay in this dreadful place.” 

“Nonsense, girl,” said the earl, sternly; “you are per- 
fectly safe here, and should be glad to have found such a 
shelter from the storm.” 


12 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ But Miss Alice, sir,” pleaded Janie, “ she will die in this 
awful place. It smells like death now.” 

“ No fear of her,” was the gruff reply. 

u But there is not even a fire or a seat for her,” persisted 
Janie, with something very like anger in her usually gentle 
voice. 

“ She shall have both,” said the earl ; “sit down on the 
floor and support her for the present, until there is a fire 
made. It will drive away this earthy smell.” 

Janie seated herself on the ground, and received tenderly 
in her arms the slight figure of the lady. John immediately 
after made his appearance, having seen the horses properly 
sheltered. 

“ John,” said his master, “go and find some wood, and 
make a fire ; you can get plenty through those old rooms. 
Make haste now,” and he quitted the room as he spoke. 

In a few moments both returned ; John bearing in his arms 
a load of wood, and the earl, the carriage cushions and pil- 
lows. These he spread on the ground, and laid the lady upon 
them. Then he took off his cloak, and spread it over her. 

During all this time she had suffered herself to be raised, 
and carried like a child, without a word or an effort at resist- 
ance. Now she lay with her face hidden in the pillows, as 
still and motionless as a corpse laid out for burial. 

John had succeeded in kindling a fire, which now blazed 
brightly up the huge chimney ; but vainly strove to dispel the 
lurking shadows that filled the lofty room. 

This done, he went in search of more wood. Janie seated 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


13 


herself in the chimney-corner, the earl stood opposite, both 
gazing into the fire, absorbed in their own reflections. At 
times both would glance at the still figure on the floor, then 
Janie’s eyes would flash angrily as they rested on her master, 
whose knitted brow, gloomy looks and compressed lips showed 
how deeply he was agitated. 

The storm, meanwhile, seemed still increasing. The light- 
ning glared, the thunder crashed, the rain fell in torrents, 
and the wind swept wildly through the empty chambers of 
Moor Manor, waking a thousand echoes, that sounded, to 
the ears of the startled watchers, like shrieks of pain and 
horror. 

John had gathered wood enough to last all night, and now 
he entered and took his seat beside Janie. For a while both 
were silent, out of respect for their master ; but as the silence 
grew oppressive, Janie inquired, more to drive away the 
superstitious fears that were creeping over her, than from 
curiosity : 

“ John, why is this old place deserted? Who owns it?” 

“I don’t know who owns it now,” replied John, evidently 
glad to find on opportunity to break the dismal silence. “ It 
was formerly owned by Sir Daro Sinclair, but that family of 
Sinclairs are all dead and gone now.” 

“ Ah ! and so the old place was sold?” 

“ Yes — no ; not exactly. You see the way of it was this : 
Sir Daro was one of the most awful wicked men that ever 
lived. Every night this place used to be filled with all sorts 
of riotous scamps — hail fellows well met — and he was the 

2 


14 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


worst of them all. His father, and grandfather, and fore- 
fathers, from the days of Noah, lived here, hut somehow the 
old Manor came to him heavily mortgaged. Sir Daro could 
not do without money ; so, night after night, with a mask on 
his face, he used to go out as a highwayman, and rob all he 
met. At last he was discovered and arrested, found guilty, 
and sentenced to be hanged. He escaped — none knew how — 
fled hither, and defied them all to take him again. ’Tis said 
he sold himself to Satan, on condition that he would save 
him from being hanged. I suppose the old boy kept his 
promise, for he was never again taken by the law. But, one 
wild night, just such a night as this it must have been, when, 
seated by his boon companions, as the clock struck twelve, 
Satan appeared in their midst, and carried him off bodily. 
’Tis said his cries were heard for miles around. The rest all 
fled in horror, and never came near Moor Manor again. 
Since then it has been deserted ; for every night, it is said, 
his ghost appears, and when the clock strikes one, vanishes 
amid a cloud of fire, with such awful cries that even the wild 
animals that haunt the moor fly in terror.” 

John’s voice had dropped to a hoarse whisper as he 
went on. Janie lstiened with bloodless face, and eye di- 
lated with horror. Even the earl grew pale, and drew near- 
er the speaker, with something like an undefined feeling of 
awe. 

When he ceased, a dead silence fell on them all, while they 
gazed on each other’s faces with hearts throbbing wildly with 
fear. They seemed to see mocking faces and spirits of the 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


15 


dead in the blue glare of the lightning, and to hear cries of 
agony in the maniac shrieks of the wind. Voices and crea- 
tures not of this world seemed flitting in thousands by them 
in the gloom. The fire had burned low on the hearth, yet no 
one moved to replen .sh it. 

Suddenly, Janie arose to her feet ; her eyes fixed, as if fas- 
cinated, on the oppsite wall, and slowly dilating, until they 
seemed about to start from their sockets. Every drop of 
blood had fled from her face, as she stood pointing, with one 
finger, in motionless horror. 

Both turned their eyes in the direction to which she 
pointed. 

The room was, for a moment, enveloped in profound, pitchy 
darkness. A figure, clothed in garments of fire dripping with 
blood, glided across the room. A low, unearthly groan came 
from its fleshless jaws as it turned round, disclosing the eye- 
less sockets and grinning skull of a skeleton. 

It passed them ; a vivid flash of lightning blazed for a mo- 
ment — still it glided, on and vanished, with an unearthly cry, 
through the opposite wall. 

A shriek, a terrible shriek, burst from Janie’s lips, as she 
bounded forward and fell, with a deadly swoon, on the floor. 


16 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER m. 

THE CONSULTATION. 

“When will the unwelcome, weary days be done? 

Time loiters ever when we’d have him fly.”- Anon. 

The cold, gray dawn of morning came faintly through the 
high gothic windows, festooned with cobwebs that had never 
been stirred for years. The great empty room looked even 
more dreary and chill in the foggy morning light than it had 
done the night before. She who had been called Miss Alice 
lay on the floor, where she had been placed upon entering as 
immovable as ever. By her side lay Janie, sleeping the deep 
dreamless sleep of bodily and mental exhaustion. At a short 
distance sat John, dozing in fitful starts, and rousing himself 
up again in alarm, as he remembered the fearful apparition 
of the preceding night. Opposite him sat the earl, cold, calm, 
and stern as ever, with his eyes fixed intently on the red dy- 
ing embers. No sleep had visited his eyes. When the mind 
is troubled, we heed not bodily want. 

For more than an hour after day dawn the party remained 
thus ; then, as the dim light grew stronger and stronger, until 
every object in the room was clearly discern able, the earl 
arose, walked to the window, and gazed thoughtfully out. 

The storm of the previous night had not yet ceased. The 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


17 


lightning no longer flashed, nor did the thunder peal ; but the 
rain still fell heavily, and the wild blasts yet swept fiercely 
around the manor. The sky was one mass of dull, leaden 
clouds, and the moor was so wet and slippery as to be nearly 
impassable. 

The earl gazed out for a whiie witn an anxious, troubled 
brow. Suddenly his face lighted up like one who has re- 
ceived some new idea. He walked over to John, who yet slum- 
bered fitfully in his seat, and touching him on the shoulder, 
said, in the harsh abrupt, tone that seemed habitual to him : 

44 Wake up, man ! don’t stay here dozing all day ! Rouse !” 
and he shook him roughly. 

John rubbed his eyes, and after two or three efforts rose to 
his feet, and stood awaiting his master’s orders. 

“ John,” said he 44 go and saddle Black Bess. I am going 
to the city now, and may not return till dark. Be quick, man !” 

44 Surely, my lord” said John, in alarm, 44 you are not going 
to leave us here alone, in this horrid place, where there are 
nothing but ghosts and devils !” 

“Pooh, pooh, man! that affair last night was all fancy. 
That apparition was merely the effect of an over-excited ima- 
gination. Your wild legend frightened you, nothing more !” 

4 4 But, my lord, it could not be imagination, ’ ’ persisted John. 
44 We all saw it, you know that, and I would rather not stay 
here, my lord !” 

44 Coward !” exclaimed the earl, bitterly. 44 1 might have 
known it. However, look about you. Do you think I could 
bring 7ier,” pointing to the lady, 44 out in such a storm. You’re 

2 * 


18 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


crazy, man ! Then even if, as you say, there are ghosts here, 
they will not trouble you in the day-time, and if they did, and 
I here, what good could I do you? There, not a word now! 
Do as I bid you ! ’ ’ 

John dared not disobey longer. He saw the sudden flash 
of the eye that convinced him his master was not to be trifled 
with. Besides, lie began to feel a little ashamed of his cow- 
ardice ; and the dread of ghosts in daylight and after night 
are two quite different things. 

44 Black Bess is ready, sir,” he said, returning after a few 
minutes ; 44 what are we to do till you return ?” 

44 Do nothing was the brief reply, 44 remain where you are. 
Admit no one. It is not likely, however, any one will pass 
this way ; but if they should, and wish to enter here, see that 
you prevent them. Attend to her,” and he pointed to the 
lady ; 44 keep the fire burning, and remain within doors. The 
provisions intended for the journey are in the carriage. Use 
them freely. That is all. I will faithfully return before 
dark ; and beware if I find my directions disobeyed !” 

As he spoke he sprang upon his horse, gave him the spur, 
and was bounding away a moment after across the moor. 

John stood in the door-w r ay, gazing after him with a look 
of sullen discontent. 

44 Ay, there you go, as large as life,” he muttered, 44 after 
performing such a villainous deed last night. You’ll go back 
to Dirritole now, as grand and proud as ever, and have a 
good time and no one will ever suspect that you stole away 
poor Miss Desmond. Her poor old father, too, what will he 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


19 


do? Ah, you gray-haired old sinner !” and he shook his fist 
after him spitefully, “ won’t there come a day of reckoning yet 
for all this? No wonder the dead can’t rest in their graves 
when you’re around ! You aren’t content with driving your 
eldest son to the grave, but you must drive poor Master Harry 
there, too. Well, we’ll see ! It will go hard with me, anyhow, 
if I don’t find means to let him know where Mistress Alice is.” 

And thus apostrophising the object of his indignation, John 
entered the room where the two young girls lay. 

His first care was to fasten the door securely ; not that 
there was much danger of visitors ; but John thought it bet- 
ter, for the present, to follow his master’s directions. His 
next was to approach, stir up the fire, and pile on more wood. 
This done, he seated himself and took up his nap and dreams 
where they had been interrupted by his impatient master. 
But John’s rest seemed destined to be woefully broken this 
eventful morning. This time it was by Janie, who, on wak- 
ing, found herself chilled with lying on the damp floor, and 
seeing the fire burning so pleasantly, had arisen. Not wish- 
ing to be alone with her own thoughts in such a place, she 
woke up John to keep her company. 

Had it been any one else than pretty Janie who awoke him 
so unceremoniously, John would have been inclined to resent 
such a freedom, but he had long felt a very tender regard for 
that young lady, so he only stretched himself two or three 
times, gave several jaw-splitting yawns; and his sleeping was 
over for that day. 

“ Where’s the earl, John?” was Janie’s first question. 


20 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ Gone back to the city, to Dirritole, I suppose.’ 

“ Oh, John !” ejaculated Janie, in surprise and consterna 
tion, “ and when is he coming back? Aren’t we going, too? 
Surely we will not have to stay here another night?” 

“ Yes, we will then,” said honest John, bluntly. “ Mas- 
ter said for us to wait here, and he would return before dark. 
So I suppose we are to stay here to-night.” 

“ But I thought he said we were going to Stanton with 
Miss Alice, and that’s thirty miles from here at least,” said 
Janie, the look of perplexity increasing on her pretty face. 

“ Well, maybe he has changed his mind. Anyway, we are 
not going to-day, nor to-night. I’m sure of that” said John. 

“Well, then, 7 shan’t stay. I’ll go away myself, if he 
won’t. Does he think we’re crazy to stay in this horrid, 
haunted, old tumble-down place another night?” 

“ That’s just what he said to me when I asked him about 
leaving ; he said he would be crazy to go in such a storm.” 

“Humph!” said Janie, “how mighty careful he’s grown 
of us all of a sudden. What made him to start last night in 
such a storm, I wonder, if he’s afraid of the rain to-day? 
I tell you what, John Jones, there’s something wrong about 
this, more than you or I understand. What made him in 
such a desperate hurry to take off Miss Alice last night ? 
And what puzzles me most of all, she came with him willingly, 
though she never could endure him before. I don’t see into 
it all.” 

“Why,” said John, “you don’t mean to say that she 
came with him of her own accord, do you !” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


21 


“Yes, I do,” said Janie. “You see, as I said, she always 
disliked him, as he was so short, and snappish, and cross 
like. Well, yesterday morning, he came over to the Pines, 
and inquired for Miss Alice. She was up in her own room, 
reading. I was with her, combing her hair, and she had not 
seemed so light-hearted for a long while before. When the 
servant came in and said the earl wanted her, she looked 
quite frightened, and asked if was alone. Betty said yes, so 
Alice went down to the library where he was. She was away 
about two hours, and when she came back, John, I declare I 
nearly dropped down with fright, she looked so awful white 
and ghastly. She never spoke one word, but dropped right 
down in her chair, and covered her face with her hands. I 
spoke to her several times, but she didn’t seem to hear me, 
and at last I left her to herself, thinking she might wish to be 
alone. A little before dark she sent for me to her room. I 
started back when I went in, she looked so unlike herself — 
she was just as white as a ghost — as the ghost we saw last 
night, John. She rose up as I came in — for she had been 
lying on the sofa — and seeing how frightened I looked, she 
smiled, oh ! how sadly, and beckoned me to her. I went over 
and knelt beside her, and she laid her hand on my head, and 
said, in her own soft, sweet voice : 

“ You love me, Janie, do you not?” 

“ ‘Oh, my dear, dear mistress, yon know I do,’ and she 
looked so pale, and lovely, and sad, that I felt the tears 
falling from my eyes on her hand. 

“ ‘And I love you, too, dear Janie,’ said she (we are foster- 


22 


THE SECRET SORRGW. 


sisters, you know, John) ‘ and now I want you to do me a 
favor/ 

“A favor, Miss Alice,’ said I surprised. ‘What is it?’ 

“ ‘I want you to go over to Dirritole, and take this note to 
Lord Arndale,’ and her voice faltered as she spoke his name, 
‘ and then find the earl, and tell him you are ready to ac- 
company him. He will bring you back here in his carriage. 
I am going on a journey to-night, Janie, and I want you to 
accompany me.’ 

“ ‘A journey, Miss Alice,’ said I ; c where to?’ 

“ ‘I will tell you again,’ she said faintly, ‘ and in the 
meantime you must keep it a secret, even from my father. 
Not even he, Janie, must know of my aosence till to-morrow. 
I will leave a note to tell him. Go now.’ 

“ She waved her hand for me to go. I took the note and 
started for Dirritole. It was pouring rain, and it was dark 
as pitch when I reached it. Just as I went into the hall, 
dripping wet, I met the earl face to face. The note for Lord 
Arndale was in my hand, where I had held it as I came along, 
to keep it from getting wet. 

“ ‘Who is this for,’ said he, fixing his eyes on me in his 
stern, piercing manner. 

“ ‘For lord Arndale, my lord,’ said I, all of a flutter, for 
I always was afraid of him, he looked so harsh and cold. 

“ ‘Give it to me, then,’ said he. ‘ I will deliver it to him.’ 
And, before I could refuse, he had taken it out of my hand. 

“ I was too frightened to say anything, so I merely stam- 
mered out Miss Alice’s message. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


23 


u; Yes,’ said he, ‘I will be ready in a moment. Step in 
here while I hand this note to Arndale.’ 

‘ ‘ I went into a little dark room ; I waited about five 
minutes when he returned and told me to follow him. We 
passed out to whore the carriage stood without meeting any 
one. We drove, as you remember, to the outer gate at the 
Pines, where Miss Alice met us, got in, and has never spoken 
a single word since. Poor, dear, young lady!” said Janie, 
wiping her eyes as she ceased speaking. 

“Well,” said John, thoughtfully, “that shows she did 
come without being forced. Yet there’s something wrong 
about it. Master told me he wanted me for very particular 
business, and as I’d been in the family so long, he thought he 
could trust me. He said all I had to do was to drive where he 
directed, keep silent about the matter, and he would make me 
comfortable for life. It looks like bribery, don’t it, Janie.” 

“Yes, John, and I wish Miss Alice was safe at home 
again. I don’t like this business at all. The earl is a 
strange man, John, and I know he is anxious to get Miss 
Alice out of his son’s way. Hark! what’s that?” she ex- 
claimed, springing to her feet in alarm, as the sound of foot- 
steps overhead came distinctly to their ears. 

“ It sounds like some one walking” doesn’t it? ” said John, 
growing white with fear. 

“ Oh, good Heaven ! it must be the ghost ! ” gasped Janie, 
clinging to her companion in horror. 

Both listened intently for some moments, but all was pro- 
foundly silent again. 


24 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ It must have been the wind,” said John, drawing a long 
breath ; “ all’s still now.” 

Again they listened, but nothing met their ears save the 
howling of the wind. 

“Yes, it Tvas the wind — nothing else,” said John, with 
renewed confidence. “We’re easily scared here, Janie* 
There, don’t be afraid, I’ll go and bring in something for 
breakfast. Perhaps your young lady may take something. 

John went out, leaving Janie trembling with fear ; even the 
fire seemed to chill her now, she shivered so convulsively. 
In a few moments John appeared again, bearing the materi- 
als for a good meal. 

“Here,” he said, with an effort at gayety ; “we won’t 
starve at any rate. Help yourself, Janie.” 

“I don’t want any, thank you; I cannot eat here; but 
perhaps Miss Alice may. I’ll give her this.” 

And she poured some wine in a glass. 

“Here, Miss Alice,” she said, stooping down over the 
prostrate figure, “ here is some wine for you— drink it.” 

“ No, no, take it away, I don’t want any,” murmured the 
faint voice of the lady. “ Let me alone.” 

“But you must take it, dear Miss Alice,” said Janie. 
“Do — for my sake, now.” 

And she passed an arm under her shoulders and lifted her 
up. As she did so, the heavy cloak fell back, displaying a 
pale, sweet face. A shower of golden hair fell rippling down 
her back. She raised her eyes — large, liquid, hazel eyes — 
to Janie’s face, and said, faintly : 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


25 


“ I don’t want it, Janie. Take it away.” 

“ Now, Miss Alice,” said Janie, decidedly, “you must 
take it. You must eat something, if you expect to live. 
Here, drink this wine at least,” and she held it to her lips. 

Finding there was no escape, the lady drank it, then push- 
ing away the offered food, she said, sadly : 

1 1 Janie, I cannot take it. Let me alone, now — please do ? ” 

She raised the wistful brown eyes so pleadingly, that 
Janie could not refuse. With a sigh she arose and took her 
seat in the chimner-corner again, and watched John, whose 
fear of ghosts seemed in no way to have diminished his ap- 
petite. 

“ Here’s some excellent ham, Janie,” said John, “ as you 
said yourself to Miss Alice just now, you can’t expect to 
live without eating.” 

Janie smiled faintly, but shook her head. 

“Not now, John; I’ll eat by and by if I feel hungry. 
Meantime let us think of some plan to deliver Miss Alice 
from the earl’s power.” 

John carefully stowed away the remains of his breakfast, 
out of reach of the ghosts, replenished the fire, and sat down 
beside Janie to consult what was to be done. 

The weary hours dragged slowly, very slowly on, to the 
two sitting by the fire, awaiting the approach of night with 
beating hearts. 


8 


26 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER IV. 

LADY DAN EMORE. 

“ Can’st thou no kindly ray impart, 

Thou strangely beauteous one? 

Fairer than fairest work of art, 

Yet cold as sculptured stone?” — Ordtvay. 

Meanwhile, through the splashing rain, over the soft, wet, 
boggy moor, galloped the earl. The moor was passed, the 
flat open plain lay before him, a few straggling cots appeared 
in view, the hum of busy life came already to his ear. 

A few hard-working peasants, on their way to their day’s 
toil, looked up in surprise as the horse flew past. It was an 
unusual thing to see a horseman riding at such a pace across 
the moor at that early hour of morning. At last the earl 
became conscious that he was attracting observation, which 
of all things he wished most to avoid, and dropping the rein 
upon the horse’s neck, he leaned his head upon his breast, 
and gave way to his reflections. They were far from pleas- 
ant, as might be seen in the frequent knitting of his brow, 
and the convulsive twitching of his lips. 

“It must be so,” he muttered, at length, unconsciously 
aloud. “She must remain in the old Moor Manor for the 
present at least. I did intend conveying her to Stanton, and 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


27 


secreting her there, but my absence at the same time with 
her may excite suspicion, which I particularly wish to avoid. 
Those servants, too, cowardly fools ! may give me trouble, 
by refusing to remain with her there, for fear of ghosts. That 
phantom last night— what could it mean ? The place has long 
borne the reputation of being haunted, but I am not fool 
enough to believe any such ridiculous nursery tale as that. 
Some one must act the ghost to frighten people away. Yet 
it cannot be inhabited ; no one would dwell in such a tumble- 
down, desolate place. I shall have it thoroughly searched, 
however, and if convinced there is no one there, I shall take 
care that those servants do stay with Alice Desmond, at least 
until they can be safely disposed of elsewhere.” 

He paused for a moment, and putting spurs to his horse, 
rode rapidly along, then gradually resumed his former easy 
trot, and muttered, like one whose mind is made up : 

“ Yes, it must be done. I am sorry, for the sake of both, 
that I am obliged to resort to such extreme measures ; but it 
cannot be helped. Arndale shall never marry the daughter 
of Hugh Desmond. In him are centered all my hopes now. 
Had Walter lived, the case would have been different. Henry 
might then have married, if he chose to be such a fool, a girl 
without fortune ; but never, even then, should he wed one in 
whose veins ran a drop of the Desmond blood. Now, how- 
ever, the idea of his marrying a portionless wife is simply, 
utterly, and decidedly impossible. He must and shall marry 
one whose fortunes at least equals his own. And now for 


Dirritole.” 


28 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


As he ceased speaking, he rode rapidly forward, and soon 
left the moor far behind. 

, Three hours’ hard riding brought him to his journey’s end, 
and he drew rein before the outer gate of the noble estate of 
Dirritole. A groom in waiting took charge of his horse ; and 
the earl turned slowly and thoughtfully up a shaded avenue 
that led to the house. The family mansion of Dirritole was 
a quaint, large, old-fashioned building of dark gray stone, 
with peaked turrets, sloping gable, and deep bay-windows. 
There was a still, quiet, stagnant air of repose about the 
place, that spoke well for the gravity of its occupants. Even 
Stag, the lazy old mastiff, had an air of dignified reserve 
about him, which he had probably learned from his betters, 
as he walked slowly up to salute his master. 

The earl went up a flight of stone steps that led to the hall. 
There were doors opening on either side, and into one of 
these, on the left of the hall, he entered. 

The room was large, and splendidly furnished. A rich 
velvet carpet, wreathed with flowers and buds, so natural that 
one hesitated to advance, for fear of crushing them, covered 
the floor. The ceiling was fantastically and gracefully dec- 
orated with oriental tracery of raised gold on a blue ground. 
The walls were covered with paintings, rare gems of art — > 
many of them worth their weight in gold. Statues and busts 
of exquisite finish were carelessly, yet with artistic taste, 
scattered around. Heavy curtains of crimson-damask d aped 
the lofty window, and cast a pleasant rose-hued light 
through the apartment. The air was heavy with the perfume 


THE SECRET SORROW. 29 

breathed from a vase of rare exotics that stood on the marble 
table. 

But by far the fairest sight in that gorgeous room was its 
mistress. She lay languidly back in the large arm chair, half 
buried in a pile of soft cushions ; the mellow light falling like 
a halo on her regal brow. The jet-black hair was braided in 
heavy plaits around her finely-formed head, seeming a strik- 
ing contrast to the pearly whiteness of her face. Not a 
single trace of color was perceptible, save a faint tint on the 
exquisitely-chiseled lips. The large, shadowy black eyes were 
cast downwards, and the long, jetty lashes rested on the 
pearly cheeks. Her small, white hands lay folded, with a 
weary, listless air, in her lap, and altogether “my lady” 
wore a sad, lonely air, that one would hardly expect to see on 
the face of the proud and beautiful Countess of Danemore. 
And yet it was its usual expression — few people could boast 
of ever having seen a smile on the fair face of the Mistress 
of Dirritole. Very seldom were those white lids raised from 
above the dusky, shadowy eyes, seemingly dragged down by 
the weight of the long, black lashes. The thin lips were 
compressed with a hard, bitter expression, strangely out of 
place on the face of one so young and beautiful. During the 
six long years which had passed since she had first crossed 
the threshold of Dirritole as its mistress, no one could say 
they had ever seen the faintest trace of any emotion on that 
calm, pallid face. No light ever arose to those deep, dark 
eyes ; the fire which must have once burned there seemed to 
have gone out forever, in the dim, dark clouds of some un- 

3 * 


30 THE SECRET SORROW. 

known sorrow. Smiles were rare visitors to those beautiful 
lips, coming now and then like rare flashes of light across 
that shadowy face ; coming for a moment and lingering with 
a mournful sweetness, far sadder to see than even her usual 
cold, passionless manner, and again vanishing like the fleet- 
ing glance of a moonbeam on the snow. The proud world 
sometimes condescended to wonder what could have ever 
changed my lady into the calm statue she was ; and yet 
changed is hardly the word — no one could remember to have 
ever seen her otherwise. With the heavy lashes ever droop- 
ing downward over those mournful black eyes, my lady 
brooded in silence over the past hidden from all other eyes. 
She sat now in her usual position, with her hands folded 
quietly together in her lap ; her eyes fixed intently on the 
carpet, as if studying its figure, without the slightest expres- 
sion on the quiet face to betoken of what she sat musing so 
intently. 

Respectfully, almost reverentially, the earl advanced to- 
ward her, and, stooping, touched lightly with his lips the 
broad, white brow of the lady. The large eyes Tvere for a 
moment raised from the floor and fixed on his face ; but no 
sparkle of pleasure shone in them at his appearance ; one 
little hand was extended and laid in his, as in a low, musical 
voice she murmured : 

“Welcome home, my lord/’ 

The strong foreign accent with which my lady spoke, at 
once proved her to be a foreigner — as, indeed, any one might 
guess from the peculiar style of her beauty. This done with 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


31 


an evident effort, the small hands were again folded, the 
dreamy eyes again sought the floor, and the countess was lost 
once more in that dream-land in which she lived — that myste- 
rious shore which no eye sees but her own. 

For a moment the earl stood behind her chair, gazing down 
fondly yet longingly into that still beautiful face. Perhaps 
he, too, was longing to draw away the vail that had hid the 
thoughts of his wife. One would scarcely recognize, with 
the tender, subdued expression his face now wore, the hard, 
stern, cruel tyrant of the night before. 

A strange contrast they both formed in that splendid room 
— he so tall, harsh, and forbidding, with his iron-gray hair, 
and the deep curves and lines that age, trouble, or remorse, 
perhaps, had stamped there. She so young, so beautiful, so 
desolate, and lonely-looking, as if all that had ever made earth 
dear to her had gone forever. People wondered sometimes 
why she had ever married one old enough to be her father, 
and who had already a son older than herself, but no one 
ever presumed to question either. The earl was too much 
feared, and no one, not even the boldest, presumed to ask 
the countess. Without speaking a word — without even rais- 
ing her eyes — she commanded involuntary homage. In vain 
they wondered and inwardly chafed at it ; in spite of them- 
selves, they would involuntarily hold their breath when she 
spoke, and reply in tones strangely low and subdued. 

Suddenly the earl’s meditations were brought to an end by 
the unceremonious opening of the parlor door, and a young 
lady entered. The new-comer might be about twenty years 


32 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


of age, of middle size, with a fine, sweet figure, and peculiar- 
ly graceful carriage, albeit her only pretentions to beauty. 
Her face was far from handsome — not even pretty ; and 
the haughty, erect form — the bold, highbrow — the firm, reso- 
lute compression of her lips, and the decided, almost stern 
expression of her features bespoke a pride unsubdued — a 
resolute, unbending, not to say obstinate will ; and an energy 
and determination not to be shaken. Yet still she was not 
homely ; in fact, the general opinion formed of Kate Sidney 
was that she was a plain, yet graceful and lady-like woman, 
with rather more energy and firmness than usually falls to 
the lot of the daughters of Eve, and of rather an obstinate 
turn of mind ; but that was a failing inherent in her mother’s 
family. 

Kate Sidney was an orphan. Her mother had been a sis- 
ter to the Earl of Hanemore ; but she, as well as her husband 
(who was colonel of a regiment) , had died ere Kate had at- 
tained the age of fifteen. As the orphan, or rather orphans 
(for Kate had a brother one year younger than herself) , were 
poor and friendless, having no relations from whom they 
could claim a home, save himself, the earl had taken them 
both ; and Kate Sidney and her brother Charley, had, ever 
since that time, found a home at Dirritole. 

Though naturally of an affectionate disposition, and really 
loving her uncle, Miss Sidney was an exceedingly undemon- 
strative young lady ; she, therefore, passed him with a slight 
but respectful bow, saying, quietly : 

“ You have returned sooner than we expected, uncle ; I be- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 33 

lieve you told us you were not coining back for a week at 
least.’ ’ 

“ Such was my intention,” replied the earl, calmly ; “ but 
I found it necessary to make some change in the business 
which called me from home. As I did not go as far as I in- 
tended at starting, I fancied taking a ride over here this 
morning, to see if last night’s storm did any damage. I shall 
be obliged to leave this evening again.” 

“ What a terrible night last night was ! The lightning was 
really awful. It must have been dreadful for any one to be 
out. I could hardly rest all night for fancying you might be 
exposed to it.” 

This was a home thrust ; and had Kate chanced to look up 
into her uncle’s face as he spoke, she might have seen the 
sudden start he gave, and the guilty look that rested on his 
countenance. 

For the earl, harsh and cruel though he was, had not yet 
become so deeply involved in guilt as to listen to the voice of 
conscience without some slight feeling of remorse. Kate, 
however, did not notice his look ; but turning to the window, 
gazed out with a rather dissatisfied air. 

u Kain ! rain ! drizzle ! drizzle ! will it never stop, I won- 
der !” she exclaimed in a slightly impatient voice. u Here 1 
have been wanting to visit the Pines all this week and have 
not been able to stir out of doors for the rain ; but I am de- 
termined to go to-day, whether it rains or not.” And Miss 
Kate looked resolutely out, as if determined to convince the 
weather that her mind was made up not to be altered. 


34 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ Why, is there anything wrong there that yon are so anx- 
ious to go?” inquired the earl, in an indifferent tone, though 
a spectator might have seen the concealed nervousness of his 
manner. 

u Oh ! no ; but it is two whole weeks since I have seen 
Alice, and she has not even sent me a message, I must go 
and refresh her memory, or else she will forget me altogether. 
And by the way, my lord,” she added, suddenly, “when 
does Lord Arndale return home?” 

The earl, who stood leaning with one hand resting on the 
back of my lady’s chair, started violently at the abrupt men- 
tion of this son’s name, and answered, rather hastily : 

“ How do I know? In a few days, I suppose. I cannot 
give you an account of his comings and goings to the precise 
moment. Arndale is his own master.” 

Kate looked up in her uncle’s face, and opened her eyes 
with astonishment at his angry look. The earl, however, did 
not choose to meet her eye, but turning away abruptly, was 
about to quit the room, when a servant entered with several 
letters, which had just arrived. The earl seized them, and 
throwing himself into an easy-chair, began with nervous haste 
to look at the superscriptions. 

“Any for me?” inquired Kate, eagerly. 

“No,” was the curt answer. 

“Too bad, positively,” muttered Kate, turning again to 
the window, and glancing with a troubled look at the dull, 
gloomy sky. “Alice might write at least ; she’s really un- 
kind to forget her friends like this. But perhaps I do her 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


35 


injustice — she may be ill, or something else may have pre- 
vented her, though, in any case, I think she might have sent 
Janie or some of them to let me know. It is very singular 
altogether, and I really begin to feel anxious ; so let the 
weather be what it may, I will ride over to the Pines this 
very afternoon, and see what is the matter.” 

The latter part of Kate’s soliloquy was delivered in a low 
tone, not loud enough for the others to hear. As she ceased 
speaking, she turned from the window, and caught her uncle’s 
eyes fixed upon her. In. his hand he held an open letter, 
which he had just finished reading. 

“Well, Miss Sidney,” said the earl, with a quiet sneer, “If 
you have done muttering to yourself, perhaps you will honor 
me with a few moment’s attention.” 

Kate looked a little surprised, and not altogether pleased 
at her uncle’s style of remark, but she merely bowed, and 
stood waiting, in respectful silence, until he should again 
speak. 

He glanced at the letter he held once more, then holding it 
up he said quietly : 

“This letter is from a sister of mine in the United States. 
You may read it, as it explains itself better than I can do. I 
must promise, however, that the young lady of whom it speaks 
is my niece, her mother having been a sister of mine, conse- 
quently she is your cousin. You have doubtless heard of her 
before — this my dear,” went on the earl, in rather a kinder 
tone than he had yet used. “Her mother, as you are aware, 
married an American — one altogether beneath her, both in 


36 THE SECRET SORROW. 

wealth and station. With him she went to America ; and for 
a long time we heard nothing of her, as she had been cast off 
by the family eighteen years ago. Some time since, I re- 
ceived a letter from my sister, saying that her husband had 
died with the yellow fever, which was making great ravages 
in New Orleans, the city in which they resided. It further- 
more stated, she had a daughter, sixteen years of age, de- 
pending on her, and that she was extremely poor. As I dis- 
like family quarrels, and really felt an affection for Marie, I 
answered her letter immediately, inclosing a sum of money, 
and invited her to come back to England with her daughter — 
whose name, by the way, is Margaret Nelson. This invita- 
tion she has accepted, and — but the letter will explain the 
rest. Read it aloud, your aunt may perhaps wish to hear it.” 

This was spoken inquiringly, and my lady, who had seem- 
ingly heard not a word of the foregoing speech, now raised 
for a moment her heavy eyelids, and bent her graceful head 
in token of acquiescence. 

Kate took the letter her uncle extended to her, and read 
aloud : 

“ My Dear Brother : — In compliance with your exceedingly kind 
invitation, I and-my daughter are to start to-morrow for dear England, 
which I sincerely long to behold once more — though my home here has, 
until very lately, been exceedingly happy. Maggie is in raptures at the 
idea of visiting England, in fact, she seems perfectly wild with delight. 
However, this must be ascribed to the buoyant spirits of youth, al- 
though Maggie is different from most girls of her age. She is, I regret 
to say, exceedingly wild, and continually needs the most watchful care. 
The captain of the vessel in which we are to sail is a personal friend of 
mine, and he has kindly agreed to see us safely at our journey’s end, so 
that you need not put yourself to any inconvenience in coming to meet 


THE SECRET SORROW. 37 

us. We bring with us a colored servant, Maggie’s nurse, to whom she 
is extremely attached. 

“ With many thanks for your kindness, I remain, 

“ Your affectionate sister, Marie Nelson.” 

There was silence for a moment after the perusal of this 
letter. Both the earl and Kate looked dissatisfied, for both 
were far from delighted at the idea of having a wild hoiden 
(such as they concluded Miss Nelson to be) , to disturb the 
calm and peaceful serenity of Dirritole. My lady’s face 
wore its usual expression of utter listless indifference — like 
one who takes no interest whatever in the subject under dis- 
cussion ; nevertheless , it was her voice that first broke the silence . 

u And this young lady will arrive in a few days, I presume,” 
she said, quietly, without raising her eyes from the floor. 

“I suppose so. In fact, I think she will arrived very 
shortly, for I see, by the date, the letter has been delayed,” 
and the earl bit his lip impatiently ; “ and we will have our 
lives plagued out with this half-civilized Yankee, and her ne- 
gro servant. If I had known she was such a hoiden, as I 
presume she is, from Marie’s letter, I should have let her re- 
main at home, for I have no idea of having every thing turned 
topsy-turvy for her. I suppose peace will fly at her arrival ; 
at least the little that remains since the advent of that precious 
young scoundrel, Sidney. It won’t do to have two such high- 
fliers here together. Charley must be sent off to Dublin, where 
he came from, as soon as the new-comer arrives. Eh, Kate?” 

“ As you please, my lord ; it is quite immaterial to me,” 
replied Kate, quietly. 

“ But it will hardly be courteous or hospitable, my lord,” 


38 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


interposed the low, clear voice of my lady, “ to treat this or- 
phan girl as cavalierly as you propose doing, after she ar- 
rives. Consider she has no friends here, save yourself, and 
that she is your sister’s daughter — even though she is some- 
what wild ; and wildness in youth is not a crime unpardon- 
able.” 

It was seldom the countess uttered so many words at once, 
and so unusual was it for her to take the slightest interest in 
any subject that both the earl and Kate listened, surprised. 
Yet it could hardly be called an interest ; not the slightest ex- 
pression moved the marble-like face as she spoke, the snowy 
hands lay folded as listlessly as ever, the dark eyes were not 
once raised, yet those few words, spoken so quietly, almost 
indifferently, produced a deeper impression on the earl than 
if another had been pleading eloquently the case of the or- 
phan for hours. 

“Very well,” he replied, with smiling courtesy, which no 
one could assume better than he when he chose, “ your lady- 
ship’s will shall be my law, though it scarcely needed your 
words to make me remember the duties of hospitality. I 
trust no one beneath my roof will ever so far forget them- 
selves as to treat with the slightest disrespect any guest of 
mine. Certainly I shall never set them the example.” And 
with graceful ease he raised one of her little white hands to 
his lips, and turning on his heel strode from the room. 

Kate lingered for a moment, gazing out at the murky sky ; 
then, she too, turned and quitted the apartment. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


89 


CHAPTER V. 

A CLEW TO THE LOST ONE. 

“ How can the glintin sun shine bright? 

How can the wimplin burnie glide? 

Or flowers adorn the ingle side? 

Or birdies deign 

The woods, and streams, and vales to chide? 

Alice is gane.” — J. W.H. 

Kate ran up to her own chamber, an elegantly furnished 
little apartment, and rang the bell. The summons was an- 
swered by a servant ; and, having given direction to have 
her horse saddled and brought round to the gate, Kate Sid- 
ney slowly and thoughtfully proceeded to don her riding- 
habit. It was evidently not of Miss Maggie Nelson she was 
thinking, for Kate seldom troubled herself about strangers ; 
she was, in fact, still striving to solve the puzzling question 
of her friend’s conduct, and trying in vain to find some 
cause for her unusual silence. How little did she dream that 
Alice Desmond was at that moment lying on her rude couch 
in the old haunted Moor Manor. 

Having completed her toilet, she descended the stairs, 
drawing on her gloves as she went. As she passed the open 
parlor-door, she glanced in. The countess lay back in her 
favorite position, gazing on the ground, as immovable as a 


40 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


figure in wax-work. Kate watched her a moment, then, 
turning away with a half -muttered, “How singular Aunt 
Madeline is !” she tripped out into the hall. A sudden noise, 
proceeding from a room opening into the hall, attracted her 
attention. The door being ajar, Kate stepped softly for- 
ward, and looked in. 

The room was in a state of the utmost disorder. Books, 
papers, cigar stumps, and a thousand and one miscellaneous 
articles lay scattered over the floor in every direction. 
Stretched at full length on a sofa, in the middle of the floor, 
and surrounded by a perfect chaos of disorder, was a young 
gentleman, quietly engaged in smoking a cigar. Tall, and 
finely formed in person, with a high, white forehead, dark 
chestnut hair, and beautiful dark-blue eyes, in which lurked a 
wicked, mischievous, dare-devil expression — Charley Sidney 
was decidely handsome. Before him, on the present occa- 
sion, stood a prim, vinegar-visaged old maid, called Miss 
Dickett, the housekeeper of the family. 

Now, as Kate well knew, the housekeeper was the very 
soul of neatness, and that the least speck of dust was suffi- 
cient to give her nervous system a severe shock ; she rightly 
judged that the worthy virgin had entered to pour the vials 
of her wrath on the devoted head of Master Charley. Miss 
Dickett was a privileged person, and ruled with a rod of iron 
over the heads of every member of the family, save that of 
the earl’s son, Lord Arndale, on whom she doted. Mr. Sid- 
ney, who was gesticulating with great force, had just ceased 
speaking as Kate approached. Neither of them noticed her, 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


41 


and Miss Dickett went on, in reply to something the young 
gentleman had said : 

“ Yes, it’s all very fine talking ; but I’m not going to put 
hup with no such dishorder, so I’m not. ’Ere’s this ’ere 
room hall hup in ’eaps, what isn’t not one bit o’ use for me 
to try to keep to rights, ’cause it’s wuss than hever the next 
minute, so it is. Hit’s my ’pinion you hasn’t got no more 
regard for my feelin’s, Master Charles, than if I wasn’t no 
more nor a hold happle-woman ; and has I told you before, 
fifty hundred thousand times, I wont put hup with hit, so I 
won’t.” 

“ Well, but really, my dear madam,” began Master Charley, 
in an expostulatory tone, “ you see I am so deeply engaged 
in the study of the Greek classics at present that it’s im- 
possible for me to attend to my housekeeping duties, as you 
yourself frequently and elegantly tell me I bought. Yes, 
ma’am,” continued the student, warming into enthusiasm, as 
he went on. “ Last night I encountered a passage in the 
fifty-eleventh book of Julius Caesar (or some other old cove) 
a passage of sublime beauty ending, I believe, in “ Moingcd 
voins tunner ashang , aintsheaz tliarmy let her rip hang. It’s 
poetry, as you, doubtless, with your usual penetration have 
discovered, and which being interpreted, means : 

“ ‘ Did ye hear of the Widow Malone? 

Och hone. 

She lives near the town of Athlone, 

Alone.’” 

Miss Dickett had listened to this speech, not very well 

4 * 


42 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


knowing whether her young master was in jest or earnest ; 
and now taking advantage of the first pause, while Charley 
was reposing on his laurels, she gave vent to another burst of 
indignant feeling. 

“ Yes, it’s all very fine,” repeated the outraged female, 
“ showin’ off yer lamin’ afore folks. Yer needn’t think, 
Mr. Charles, you’re the honly one in the world which is larned, 
for I ’ad a edification in my youth as good as hanybody, so I 
had, though I never larned no chang whang hangs like that, I 
larned what was a ’eap more usefuller, which is to keep things 
in their own place ; and if you’d stay at ’ome and larn hit, 
too, hit would be more projitabler than goin’ to live among 
them Irish in Dublin, which is too wulgar to be looked at, so 
they are.” 

“ A very just observation, ma’am,” replied Charley, “ and 
one which shows a great deal of good sense, but bad gram- 
mar, on your part, and — wdiat’s that?” exclaimed the young 
gentleman, turning abruptly round, as the sound of a sub- 
dued laugh from the door- way broke upon his ear. 

Kate retreated just in time to avoid meeting Miss Dickett, 
who came sailing majestically from the room, and who, see- 
ing no one, went indignantly down to the kitchen, muttering 
as she went : 

“Yes, hit’s all very fine, so it is.” 

Kate remained in her hiding-place until the coast was clear, 
and, then coming out, she tripped lightly from the hall, the 
last sound she heard being Charley’s voice, •singing : 

“ Arrali, whillalloo murder ! oh !-why did ye die?” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


43 


The rain was falling, not heavily, as it had done some 
hours before, but in a damp, dismal, chilling drizzle. A thick, 
dense fog, perfectly English in its character, made the gloom 
so intense that one could hardly see objects a yard off. In 
fact, a more unpleasant or disagreeable day for a ride could 
not be found. 

The groom, who stood holding her horse, seemed to be 
precisely of this same opinion, for as Kate seated herself 
and gathered up the reins preparatory to starting, he re- 
marked : 

“ Better not go to-day, Miss Kate, you’ll be soaking wet, 
and it won’t be good for the pony either.” 

“ My good fellow, be kind enough to mind your own 
affairs,” replied Kate, haughtily. And the man, crest-fallen 
at her remark, slunk away. 

With a smart cut of her whip, the horse darted forward ; 
in a moment, the lofty turrets and majestic trees of Dirritole 
were out of sight. Her road lay partly through a dripping 
forest, known by the name of Danemore Forest, from its be- 
ing on the property of the earl. The forest path was passed, 
and Kate entered a smooth, broad road, over which her 
horse went with a rapidity that promised speedily to bring 
her to her journey’s end. 

In a short time the Pines — as the home of Alice Desmond 
was called — came in sight. The place had taken its name 
from the great number of those trees by which it was sur- 
rounded. A smooth, graveled path led up to the house— a 
large but handsome mansion, of modem appearance and 


44 THE SECRET SORROW. 

architecture. A servant advanced to take her horse ; and, 
as Kate sprang lightly from her seat, she was struck by the 
melancholy, dejected appearance of his countenance. 

“ Why, my good Peter, what is the matter?” inquired Kate, 
with graceful condescension, addressing the old man, whom 
she well knew. 

“Ah! Miss Kate ! sad news, sad news!” replied/ the old 
man, mournfully shaking his head. 

“What has happened?” exclaimed Kate, growing pale with 
sudden apprehension, “nothing has befallen your young 
mistress, I trust?” / 

“Alas! that I cannot say no,” answered Peter, drawing 
his hand across his eyes. “Miss Alice has gone, or been 
carrried off, no one knows where.” 

“ Good Heavens ! is it possible?” exclaimed Kate, horror- 
struck to find her apprehensions so soon verified. “Who 
could have been capable of so atrocious a deed?” 

“ That’s just what I have been puzzling myself to find out 
ever since I heard it,” replied the old mam “ I thought she 
hadn’t an enemy in the world ; for if ever there was an angel 
on earth, Miss Alice was one.” / 

“And her father — poor old man! how does he bear this 
terrible blow?” said Kate, compassionately. 

“I haven’t seen him since he heard it, which was only 
this morning,” answered Peter : “ but Bess L’Olise, who was 
up at the house, told me a while ago he was taking on dread- 
fully. He had a letter — a note she left on her dressing-table 
— which seemed to afflict him dreadfully. Bess said, her 


THE SECRET SORROW. 45 

step-sister, Janie, Miss Alice’s own maid, had gone with her, 
too.” 

“ A letter !” exclaimed Kate. “Perhaps that explains.” 
And, turning from the old man, she bounded up the steps 
like a deer, in a manner very different from her usual digni- 
fied motions, and burst unceremoniously into the room where 
the old man sat. 

He was lying back in a large arm-chair, moaning and 
wringing his hands in the last extremity of grief. He held a 
note tightly ciumpled up in one hand, over which he at times 
broke forth in passionate lamentations. The snows of seven- 
ty winters had vhitened his hoary locks, and the venerable 
features, generally placid and dignified, were now convulsed 
with sorrow. As his eyes fell upon Kate, he started to his 
feet as if to meeether ; but his strength, exhausted by suffering, 
was unequal to the effort, and he fell heavily back in his seat. 

“ Too late, Kate Sidney, too late,” he cried bitterly. “ She 
is gone — gone forever, the light of my eyes, the star of my 
heart, my sole earthy comfort, my young, beautiful Alice ! 
Oh, Alice, Alice !” xnd with that despairing cry, he covered 
his face with his hancs, and swayed to and fro, in hopeless 
sorrow. 

Kate advanced, knell before him, and took his hand be- 
tween both hers, while sie said, in a voice which she vainly 
strove to render calm : 

“My dear sir, be comiorted. I feel convinced we will all 
see Alice well and happy mce more. Do not, I beseech you, 
thus give way to your griff.” 


46 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


The old man seemed not to hear her. His eyes had a va- 
cant, wondering look, as though he saw not the object around, 
but rather was gazing at something beyond the reach of their 
vision. As Kate ceased, he suddenly and passionately broke 
forth : 

1 1 What have I ever done that I am to be thus be/eaved ? 
What crime have I ever committed, that I am thus/severely 
chastised? I have neither slain, nor stolen, no/ coveted 
aught, and yet I am punished by losing all I lo vj on earth, 
while the wicked triumph in their sins. How loi^, O Lord ! 
how long? Thy hand lies heavily upon me, snd upon my 
house, while the ungodly rejoice in their crime/ They have 
stolen from me my own little ewe-lamb, and/left me alone 
and desolate to go with sorrow to the grave. We have been 
surrounded by those who called themselves fnends in the day 
of our prosperity ; but when the hand of the/Lord lay heavily 
upon us, all fled. They have borne my culd, my only one 
from my home, and there was no arm raked to defend her ; 
no true heart to echo back her cry for nercy. They have 
borne her away, and I shall never, never kee her again ! Oh, 
Alice, Alice !” He wrung his hands, aid cried aloud in his 
deep sorrow. / 

“My dear sir” — Kate’s voice failei ; and, covering her 
face with her hands, she wept also. 

Her heartfelt grief touched the sorpw-striken old man as 
nothing before had done. His eyes lit their wild, frenzied 
expression, and assumed a softer loo/, but no tears came to 
his relief, the blow had struck too] hard to be eased by 


THE SECRET SORROW. 47 

weeping. He laid hie hand on her bowed head, and said, 
kindly : 

c Poor child ! you loved her, too ; but why should you weep ? 
You have many friends left who love you still, even as she 
loved you, but I have no one ; I am alone — all alone ; there 
is no cue in the wide world to care for the striken old man, 
since th* daughter of his old age has been torn from his arms, 
leaving io word behind her to tell of the fate, with no fare- 
well, savethis.” 

He crushed, as he spoke, the letter in his hand. Kate had 
forgotten itin her sorrow and compassion for him, but the 
action restord it to her mind. Perhaps it might throw some 
light on the Mystery. 

“Will you not let me see the letter?” she asked, hesi- 
tatingly. 

“Yes, yes, tike it ; it is but right you should read her last 
farewell — the lafc farewell of one who loved you.” 

Kate eagerly ook the letter. Her eyes filled, as she 
glanced at the wll-known handwriting. It had evidently 
been penned in a hasty and trembling hand, and ran as 
follows : 

“ Mr own Dear Fat.er : — Ere you read this, I shall be away from 
home ; but grieve not. hope soon to return. I cannot, I dare not, 
now explain why I am oliged to leave you for a time ; but, believe 
me, the separatioi is as pinful'to me as it can possibly be to you. I 
may not now explain furtier, but once again I beseech you to bear my 
absence with resigiation. My faithful Janie accompanies me. Kate 
Sidney, whom I lo’e, andwho loves me, will, I trust, be a second daugh- 
ter to you, until tb retun of your own little- — “ Alice,” 


48 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Kate read this letter with wonder and surprise. The mys- 
tery seemed to increase, and this letter, instead of dispelling 
it, only increased it the more. What could it have been that 
induced her so strangely to leave home? Kate knit her 
brows, and tried to think. But the more she thought, the 
more inexplicable the whole affair became. She glanced at 
the old man, who now lay back in a sort of stupor, bs grief 
having exhausted itself by its violence. Seeing shqcould be 
of no use here, she resigned him to the care of an old serv- 
ant, and then slowly and thoughtfully turned fromthe house. 

With her eyes fixed in deep thought on the /round, and 
lost in her own reflections, she heard not a light tipping foot- 
step behind her, until a clear, musical voice, whh a peculiar 
foreign accent, close to her ear, called : 

“Miss Kate.” 

Kate turned hastily round, and saw befor/her a bright, 
handsome girl, whose vivacious, sparkling l^ck eyes, dark, 
rich complexion, full voluptuous figure, and /bquettish air be- 
spoke her a native of sunny France. It wasBess L’Olise, the 
step-sister of Janie, whom, as we will havyfrequent occasion 
to mention, we may as well make the/eader acquainted 
with. 

Janie’s father, who was steward at t 
wife when Janie was a mere child. At 
melancholy event, business called him t 
there he contracted a violent attachm 
French milliner, a widow with one dq 
with her mamma’s friends in la belle 1 

I 


h/ Pines, had lost his 
)jut a year after this 
i London, and while 
a handsome 
lghteii then residing 
ranee. The steward 


THE SECRET SORROW. 49 

wanted a wife to mind his house, and look after Janie. Ma- 
dame wanted a husband to support her and Mademoiselle 
Bess, and both, not knowing what better to do became united 
for better, for worse. Madame L’Olise, became a bride, 
sent for Bess, and took her with them to the Pines. A few 
years after, Alice Desmond, taking a fancy to pretty Janie, 
installed her as her own waiting-maid, and Bess became her 
father’s pet. It needed but little coaxing to induce him to 
send her to France to be educated ; and from her academy 
she had arrived about a year previous to the opening of our 
tale, as pretty and coquettish a little Parisian as could be met 
in a long day’s travel. 

On the present occasion, mademoiselle advanced with a 
profoundly mysterious air, and looking hastily around to see 
that there was no one listening, she said, eagerly : 

“ Mademoiselle has been up to the house.” 

Kate nodded briefly, inwardly wondering what the little 
French girl could want. 

“ Has Miss Kate any idea of the cause of Miss Alice’s de- 
parture?” inquired Bess, in the same cautious tone. 

“ No ; why?” said Kate, with some curiosity. 

‘ 1 Because I think I know something of the matter. I have 
not mentioned it to any one yet. I wanted to wait until I 
should see Lord Arndale, but there’s no knowing when that 
may be. Therefore, ma’m’selle, I will tell you ; it may lead 
to something.” 

Kate was silent, but the anxious look on her face told how 
eagerly she was listening. 

6 


50 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


u Last night,’ * began Bess, u I need not tell you, was aw- 
ful stormy. Heavens ! how frightened I was ! Well, a little 
after dark, as I sat sewing, I heard the outer gate slamming 
back and forth at a great rate. Papa was up at the house 
with Sir Hugh, and there was no one to shut it but me, for 
mamma would not go out for the world in such a storm. So 
as the gate had to be shut, and there being no help for it, I 
threw on my cloak and went out. Just as I reached the gate, 
there came a dazzling blaze of lightning, and judge of my 
surprise at seeing a carriage standing before the gate. 
Frightened half to death, I drew back behind a low, stunted 
pine tree, where I was effectually concealed from view. 
Scarcely had I hidden myself, when, in a brief lull of the 
tempest, I fancied I heard footsteps coming down the grav- 
eled walk right before me. At the same moment, there came 
another flash, and by the fitful, lurid light, I beheld Miss 
Alice and my step-sister, Janie. Both were muffled up in 
hoods and shawls, but I knew them immediately. Wonder- 
ing what could be the matter, I strove to look through the 
darkness, but in vain. Ere the lightning again lit up for a 
single instance the pitchy blackness around, the carriage was 
gone. I hastened back, and told mamma, but she said that 
Miss Alice had probably received some hasty summons, that 
she was forced to obey in spite of the storm. So I thought 
no more about it until this morning, when I heard that Miss 
Alice and Janie had gone no one knew where. I felt at first 
inclined to tell Sir Hugh, but seeing him nearly beside him- 
self, I concluded to wait until I should see Lord Arndale, 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


51 


which I would have done, had you not come. And now, Miss 
Sidney, this is all I know. Do you think it -will throw any 
light upon this mysterious affair ?” 

Kate had listened with breathless interest to this recital 
with lips apart, and an air of intense suspense. As Bess 
concluded, she exclaimed, eagerly : 

“ Surely you know whose carriage it was, do you not?” 

Mademoiselle L’Olise shook her head. 

“ How should I?” she replied. “ I only caught a moment- 
ary glimpse of it by that sudden flash. No, I do not know 
whose it was.” 

“ Well, this is at least some slight clew to her fate,” said 
Kate, musingly. “ It seems she went of her own accord. I 
fancied at first she had been violently abducted. Well, Bess, 
you had best keep this matter to yourself until we see more 
about it. Meantime, do all you can for Sir Hugh, as it is 
impossible for me to remain here any longer this morning ; 
and if, by any means, you obtain any more information on 
this subject, communicate it to me the very first thing. Good 
morning, mademoiselle.” And Kate slowdy gathered up the 
ample folds of her riding-dress, mounted her horse, and at a 
more subdued and saddened pace than -when she first started, 
she turned in the direction of Dirritole. 

Bess L’Olise stood watching her, until she disappeared 
from sight, with a peculiar expression on her handsome face. 
At length she turned away, muttering to herself : 

w Do I know whose carriage it was? Ma foil that I do. 
What would Miss Kate say, I wonder, if I told her it was 


52 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


her uncle’s, the Earl of Danemore’s. I should be treated as 
a vile calumniator, and the vengeance of the earl would fall 
upon us. No, no ; I shall keep that much of my knowledge to 
myself. Those English have for a proverb : ‘ A silent tongue 
maketh a wise head.’ And I shall test its virtue. The earl 
has carried her off for fear Lord Arndale should marry her, 
I feel perfectly sure of it. But by what means he induced 
her to accompany him, I know not. Well, I shall not puz- 
zle myself about it ; time will tell, and as Mr. Charley Sid- 
ney says : 4 Least said is soonest mended.’ ” 

With these words, Bess turned into the lodge, as the house 
occupied by the steward of the Pines was called, while Kate 
Sidney, in blissful ignorance of the amount of her knowledge 
slowly pursued her way homeward. 


THE SECRET SORROW. ' 


68 


CHAPTER VI. 

THE LITTLE AMERICAN. 

A dancing shape — an image gay, 

To haunt, bewilder, and waylay. 

It was early morning of that same drizzly, wet, foggy day 
— that same eventful morning which beheld Alice Desmond 
in her dreary shelter in the old Moor Manor, and which saw 
Kate learning her fate at the Pines — that a stage coach went 
rumbling and jolting over a rough, uneven road, now rising 
abruptly on a sudden jagged eminence, and again settling 
abruptly down in a manner anything but agreeable. On his 
seat sat the driver, muffled up to the eyes in a huge, shaggy 
great-coat, which bid defiance alike to the chill, cutting, 
morning air, and the driving rain. The tired horses plunged 
and trampled blindly onward over the miry ground, with a 
slow, weary gait. 

Inside the coach sat four persons, three of whom were 
sound asleep. One of these, a man past the middle age, 
bearing about him unmistakably the air and manner of a 
sailor, was a stout, good-humored looking personage, whose 
vigorous snoring on the present occasion bore evidence to 
the profoundness of his slumbers. Opposite him sat a 
Woman, whose pale, wasted features still bore the trace of 

5 * 


54 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


former beauty, now nearly obliterated by an anxious, fretful 
look, while her quick, troubled breathing, and the frequent 
knitting of her brows, bespoke that even in sleep the troub- 
les of her waking hours were not forgotten. She was 
dressed in deep mourning, and her thin, pale features 
looked white and pale in contrast with her sable mourning- 
robes. 

In the farthest corner of the coach, with her head thrown 
back, her bonnet bent into all sorts of shapes, and her whole 
appearance in the utmost disorder, lay an old, jet-black 
negress. A fat, shiny, ebony countenance was hers ; and 
her nasal performance not only equaled, but even exceeded 
that of the gentleman — Captain Morton ; of the good ship 
Sea Shell. 

The fourth, last, but far from least occupant of the old- 
fashioned stage-coach, was a young girl apparently not more 
than sixteen years of age. She was pretty — decidedly pretty 
— with the wickedest, laughing hazel eyes in the world. The 
delicate purity of her complexion, white and stainless as that 
of an infant, was relieved by the faint pink tinge of the 
cheeks, and the deep red of the little, delicately formed 
mouth. In stature, she was scarcely middle size ; but slight, 
graceful, and delicate as a fairy. The predominant expres- 
sion of her features was overflowing with mischief and trick- 
ery ; fun lurked maliciously in her bright, brown eyes, and 
basked in every smile and dimple of her rougish face. 

She now sat by the window, gazing first out at the gloomy 
prospect around, and then at the three sleeping faces beside 


THE SECRET SORROW. 55 

her, with an expression of the most intense vexation and dis- 
gust. At length her thoughts found vent in words : 

“I declare, if this ain’t too bad!” muttered the young 
lady, turning her back with a jerk to the others ; “ and I do 
wish we’d never left home to come to this horrid, freezing, 
foggy, hateful place. I’m sure it’s done nothing but drizzle, 
drizzle, drizzle, and drop — as if the weather had a cold in its 
head, and needed a pocket-handkerchief. And then the fog, 
too, a body can’t see their nose before their face for it. I’d 
feel it a relief if there would come a real genuine rain storm ; 
bnt I don’t believe these hateful English could get up such a 
thing. My! isn’t that a prospect out there!” here she 
glanced from the window with a look of infinite contempt — 
“ trees about a foot high, and without a leaf on them at that. 
Sky as black as a darkey’s face, and clouds piled in heaps, 
one on top of another, like buckwheat cakes in winter. And 
then to aggravate the matter, this jolting, tumbling, old ark 
of a coach, pitching us up in the air one minute — with as 
much indifference as if we weren’t free-born Americans, and 
tumbling us down with a jerk the next. Oh ! dear ! what it 
is to be afflicted !” 

Here the little American heaved a sigh that might have 
been heard a mile off, and fell once more into a profound 
fit of musing. At length her feelings seemed to grow too 
powerful to be controlled, and she again began : 

“ I’d like to know, anyway, what kind of folks there rela- 
tions of mamma’s are. Stuck up, I suppose. But, then, 
ancle’s an earl, a real live earl — only think of that! Well, I 


56 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


don’t care ; because a native-born American, such as I am, 
is just as good ; and if I don’t astonish them by and by, it’ll 
be a caution. Oh ! ya-w-w ! I’ll split my jaws yawning, I’m 
afraid. I wish some of them would wake up. I’m tired to 
death talking to myself, and it don’t seem to do me a bit of 
good. I’ll wake mamma ; if she hasn’t slept enough by this 
time, it’s a wonder.” 

Suiting the action to the words, she approached and shook 
the lady soundly, exclaiming : 

“ Mamma, wake up, I tell you ! You don’t expect a body 
can sit here all day without some one to talk to.” 

The sleeper turned round, opened her eyes, and muttered, 
drowsily: “Yes, don’t mind her, she’s always talking. 
Um-m-m !” And the speaker closed her eyes once more. 

“ Who’s always talking? I do believe she thinks she’s 
talking to her relations, and telling them about me. Mamma, 
will you wake up?” 

“Um-m-m, she’s wild — soon be settled — um-m-m-m,” 
drawled the sleeper. 

“Oh, dear me! Well, I never! Will you listen to that, 
now !” said the young lady appealing to some imaginary indi- 
vidual. “I’ll leave it to everybody, if that ain’t provoking. 
Well, I must get some one to talk to, or I’ll die of the blues, 
that’s certain ! Let’s see — oh, I have it ! I’ll get out with 
the coachman — that’s the idea ; he’ll do better than no one !” 

So saying, she arose, threw a large shawl over her slender 
shoulders, and pulled the check-string. The coach stopped ; 
but ere the driver could ascertain what was the matter, to his 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


57 


unbounded surprise he saw the little lady descend, slam the 
door after her, mount the box, and take her seat beside him ; 
and all with a rapidity that completely bewildered him. Ere 
he had recovered sufficiently from his surprise to start once 
more, the young lady said, with the utmost coolness : 

“There! you needn’t stand there gaping all day— that’s 
all I wanted. My ! for goodness sake, don’t sit staring as if 
you were afraid I’d eat you ! Drive on !” 

“But — but — really, miss, this is not a proper place for 
you,” stammered the driver, looking absolutely dumfounded. 

“ Oh, fiddlestick ! Who cares whether it is proper or not? 
Go ahead !” 

Thus adjured, the coachman started once more — still, how- 
ever, looking completely astonished. 

“You see, Mr. — what’s your name ?” began the young lady. 

“ Smith, Miss.” 

“ Do tell ! It’s John Smith, ain’t it?” 

“Yes,” replied the man, beginning to think he had hold 
of a witch. 

“ Well, if that ain’t funny ! I think I have met about a 
dozen John Smiths every place I’ve ever been. Well, then, 
John — I’ll call you that for short — my name’s Maggie Nelson, 
that hateful folks used to call Crazy Mag. So now as we are 
acquainted, I beg to tell you that I came out here to talk to 
you, because they’re every one asleep in there. It’s not 
high treason, is it?” 

“Oh, no,” replied John Smith; “but I’m afraid you’ll 
catch cold, sitting out here in the rain.” 


58 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ No, I won’t ; the wet won’t melt me. And, speaking of 
that, does it always drizzle in this uncomfortable manner 
here?” 

John laughed. 

“ No, not always, Miss Nelson. The sun shines some- 
times.” 

“ I want to know,” ejaculated Maggie. “ Well, it will be 
a novelty to me to see the sun again. It’s been drizzling 
ever since we landed, and it looks now as if it were never 
going to do anything else. I wish there was any convenient 
way of transporting the whole island to America ; we could 
easily set it down in one of our smallest lakes that wouldn’t 
be fit for anything else. We’d try to civilize all you John 
Bulls a little, and with the aid of our American sun, there’s 
no telling but something might be made of it yet — a cabbage- 
garden for the President, for instance. There, now, nobody 
need say I’ am not a philanthropist after this — for if that 
ain’t a real philanthropic scheme, I’d like to know what is !” 

John opened his eyes, and stared at his companion in 
horrified wonder. His silence, however, produced no effect 
on Maggie ; she had got some one to talk to, and that was 
all she wanted. 

“And, speaking of transporting,” she began, after a brief 
pause to take breath, “reminds me that I’am going to 
Dirritole. Do you know where that is?” 

“ To be sure I do ! It’s the country residence of the Earl 
of Danemore,” replied John, looking indignant that any one 
should question such a thing. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 59 

“Well, mamma, and I, and Dido — that’s our servant — 
are going to live there. The earl’s my uncle, mamma’s 
brother.” 

“ What !” exclaimed John, dropping the reins in astonish- 
ment. “Is it possible that Miss Maria has come home I 
Surely she’s not your mother?” 

“ Yes, she is. Mamma’s name is Maria, and we are all 
going, as I told you, to live at Dirritole. And now I would 
like to know how you know anything about us. Did your 
family know mamma?” 

“Yes, miss, I certainly did,” answered the man, still 
looking as though unwilling to believe what he heard. “I 
was once, when a young man, coachman in the earl’s family, 
Miss Maria — his sister — married an American, and left Eng- 
land with him. Is it really possible she is coming back?” 

“Why, of course she is. You don’t think I would tell a 
fib, do you?” replied Maggie indignantly. “And since you 
know so much about them, tell me, are there any young folks 
there? Mamma does not know, ’cause uncle never told her 
in his letters.” 

“Yes, Lady Danemore herself is young; but I hardly 
think she will be much of a companion for you ; she is very 
still. Then there is Miss Kate Sidney and her brother, Mr. 
Charley, I think you’ll like him, he’s a dreadful wild young 
gentleman.” 

“Humph! I suppose you mean by that Tm wild, too. 
But if you do, I can tell you you’re mistaken, because I’m 
not. I’m a real nice, quiet, settled young lady— as they’ll 


60 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


soon find out at Dirritole. But you haven’t told me all. 
There is another, isn’t there, my cousin, the earl’s son?” 

“ Oh, yes ; Lord Arndale ; they say he is going to be mar- 
ried to Miss Alice Desmond.” 

“ Is he, really? I hope they’ll invite me to the wedding. 
Is he handsome?” 

“Yes, miss, very handsome, indeed!” 

“I’m glad of that. I hate ugly men. Is he funny?” 
pursued Maggie. 

“ Well, I can’t exactly say,” replied John, laughing, “ he’s 
pleasant and agreeable, I think, when let alone ; but it don’t 
do to rouse his temper. I remember seeing him in a pretty 
high passion once.” 

“ How was it? How did it happen? Do tell me all about 
it?” said Maggie eagerly. 

“ Well,” began John, “it was about a year ago. Busi- 
ness had called me to London, and as I was passing through 
an obscure street late one night, I saw a young girl endeavor- 
ing to escape from two gentlemen who were following her. I 
knew by her appearance she was a stranger in the city ; and 
it seems, as I afterward discovered, that having lost her way, 
and wandered about for a long time, she had asked one of 
these young men to direct her. • This they readily consented 
to do ; but she soon found out they were not leading her the 
right way, and feeling alarmed at their conversation and 
manner, she endeavored to escape from them. 

“To prevent this, one of them rudely seized her by the 
arm. She screamed aloud for help, and her appeal was an- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


61 


swered by a gentleman who had chanced to overhear her. 
He approached, and sternly bade the young man let her go ; 
in answer to which, the young gentleman politely told him to 
1 mind his business.’ Lord Arndale, without waiting for 
another word, sprang upon him like a tiger, and with one 
blow of his fist felled him to the ground. His companion, 
endeavoring to assist his friend, met with the same fate, and 
measured his length in the mud. The first recovering in a 
moment from the effects of the blow, rose to his feet, and, 
half-blinded by mud and passion, flew like a savage at Lord 
Arndale, who coolly met his attack, and again and again 
knocked him down. His friend — thinking prudence the 
better part of valor — after the first blow, beat a precipitate 
retreat. So the fellow, seeing he was no match for Arndale, 
and that his friend had deserted him, scrambled off, mut- 
tering dire threats of vengence as he went. As soon as 
he was gone, the young nobleman turned to the girl — 
who, all this time, had stood like one stupefied with terror 
— and offered to conduct her home. She gratefully accepted 
his offer ; and having named the place in which she resided, 
he conducted her safely to it, and then sought his own lodg- 
ings. 

“ The next morning, he received a polite note from the 
young gentleman — whose name was Sir George Villars, a well- 
known sporting character — saying, that after what had 
passed, he must expect the satisfaction that one gentleman 
owes to another.” 

“The horrid wretch,” interrupted Maggie, with flashing 

6 


62 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


eyes, “that means to fight a duel. Surely Lord Arndale 
didn’t meet him?” 

“ Certainly he did,” said John ; “ as a man of honor, he 
couldn’t refuse. They met at the place appointed. Sir 
George’s ball passed through Lord Arndale’s hat ; while his, 
with surer aim, lodged in the fleshy part of the baronet’s arm, 
without, however, doing him any material injury. It was a 
lesson to him to mind his own business in the future, and let 
other people alone ; though whether he has improved by it, 
is more than I can tell.” 

“ How nobly Lord Arndale behaved !” exclaimed Maggie, 
with glowing cheeks, “and I do love him, ’pon my word 
Ido!” 

“What would Miss Desmond say to that?” said John, 
with a sly laugh. 

“Indeed, I don’t care what she would think,” replied 
Maggie decidedly ; “ he’s my cousin, and as he is handsome, 
and no coward, I’ve got a right to love him just as much as 
ever I like. And now tell me something about this other 
cousin of mine, this Charley Sidney. L he handsome too?” 
Mr. John Smith laughed. 

“ Yes, he’s handsome enough, ”*he replied; “but as for 
telling you about him, that’s utterly out of the question. 

Bless you, miss ! that young gentleman is as full of tricks 
as a monkey, and as slippery as an eel. He’s continually 
getting into scrapes, and continually getting out of them. 
The earl sent him to Eton, to be trained in the way he should 
go ; but he broke wild, and got into disgrace so often, that 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


63 


they sent him home. His uncle, in a fit of desperation, sent 
him off to Trinity College, Dublin, and what mischief he done 
there, Heaven only knows. He’s at home now, spending his 
vacation, and driving the rest of the household out of their 
wits. In fact, Master Charley is looked upon, at home, as 
people look upon poverty — as a necessary evil — sent as a 
scourge to the world for their sins. I rather think you’11 be 
an immense favorite with him, and it’s quite probable he’ll 
patronize you.” 

Before the little American could reply, a head was thrust 
out of the window, and a sharp voice called : 

“Maggie! Maggie! Oh, you dreadful child! What 
would your uncle say to such conduct. Get dowm off that 
box, and come right in here, this minute !” 

“ Yes ; that’s Miss Maria ; I ought to know that voice !” 
muttered John to himself. 

“ Why, mamma,” remonstrated Maggie, “ you needn’t be 
cross. This gentleman knows you !” 

“What gentleman?” said Mrs. Nelson, sharply. 

“Why, this one out here beside me, the driver, his 
name is John Smith, he used to know you long ago, he 
says.” 

“ Perhaps you forget me, Miss Maria,” said John, humbly. 
“ I used to be your father’s groom.” 

“Oh! yes — I remember you — how do you do, John? — 
Maggie, come inside instantly. Be so good, sir, as to stop 
the coach while my daughter gets down,” replied the lady, 
in no very amiable tone of voice. 


64 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


John accordingly drew up, while Maggie got off the box, 
muttering : 

“Mamma’s mighty particular. I suppose she’ll say she 
wasn’t asleep, when I get in. It’s the way she always does.” 

“Well, Miss Nelson,” said her mother, severely, as she 
took her former seat — “very pretty conduct this, isn’t it ? 
I wonder you are not ashamed of treating a stage-driver as 
an equal. What would your uncle say?” 

“ Oh, I’m not afraid ; he may say what he likes,” replied 
Miss Nelson. “ And as to the driver, I’m sure it was better 
to sit talking to him than sit here, thinking how dreadful 
ugly you all looked asleep.” 

“ What !” exclaimed Mrs. Nelson, drawing herself up in- 
dignantly. “Do you mean to say I was asleep? I was 
wide-awake the whole time !” 

“ My stars and garters !” ejaculated the horrified Maggie. 
“After that! Oh, I just knew you’d say that. I was sure 
of it !” 

“And do you still persist, undutiful child, in saying I was 
asleep?” said Mrs. Nelson, in rising anger. 

“ Why, to be sure I do, mamma. Didn’t I see you asleep, 
and your mouth wide open,” persisted the incorrigible 
Maggie. “ If you were awake, why didn’t you prevent me 
from getting out, then?” 

This was a question Mrs. Nelson did not feel herself called 
upoi^to answer. So she drew herself up stiffly, and bidding 
Miss Maggie rather coarsely, to “hold her tongue,” she 
leaned back, and was soon absorbed in wondering whether 


The secret sorrow. 


65 


her brother wouldn ’t grant her a handsome private settle- 
ment — in which case, she determined Maggie should become 
the reigning belle ; and just as she beheld (in fancy) a duke 
proposing, on bended knees, for the honor of her daughter’s 
hand, she dropped to sleep once more, leaving the duke to 
wait for his answer till another occasion. 

The day wore wearily on to Maggie, who sat fidgeting 
from side to side, wishing the carriage would upset, or some 
other accident occur to disturb the monotony of the journey, 
and the slumbers of her companions. 

At length, a little past noon, to her inexpressible relief, 
the carriage drew up before the Danemore Arms, and the 
driver announced that their journey was at an end. This at 
last effectually banished sleep from the eyes of the witole 
party. 

The captain shook hands with Mrs. Nelson and Maggie, 
and announced his intention of going back immediately. 

“ You had better accompany us to Dirrotole, my dear cap- 
tain,” said Mrs. Nelson, “ that my brother may thank you 
for your kindness.” 

“Pooh, pooh! nonsense!” said the gruff old sailor, 
“what’s the good of his thanks? I don’t want them. 
Good-bye ; I hope you’ll both be happy in England.” 

“ I sha’n’t for one,” said Maggie; “because of all the 
horrid, foggy, hateful, drizzly places that ever was, this is 
the worst. You may look out for me at home ; for the very 
first chance I get, I’m going to run away and go back — so 
there !” 


6 * 


66 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ Maggie !” said her mother, reprovingly. 

“I don’t care, mamma; it’s just true,” continued the 
young lady ; “ and I’ve a good mind to go back with the 
captain now, for I’m tired and sick to death of it already.” 

“Well, Maggie, whenever you come back to New Orleans, 
you’ll be welcome,” said the captain, laughing; and with a 
last good-bye, he rode off. 

The landlord of the “ Danemore Arms,” at Mrs. Nelson’s 
request, dispatched a messenger to announce their arrival at 
Dirritole. In half an hour the elegant family carriage ap- 
peared at the inn, and the earl alighted to welcome his sister 
and niece. 

The earl was rather favorably impressed with the hoiden — 
as he had designated Maggie — as that talkative young lady 
went through the ceremony of introduction, in compliance 
with her mother’s request, in the most decorous manner. 

When the carriage arrived at Dirritole, Maggie opened her 
eyes, and gazed around with a look of marked contempt and 
disdain. 

“ What a horrid, gloomy, hateful old tumble-down place !” 
she muttered, sotto voce. “My! what a lot of rats there 
must be in it !” 

The earl ushered them into the drawing-room, where the 
countess, Kate, and Charley sat. All arose at their entrance ; 
and my lady’s eyes were momentarily raised to regard the 
young American. Maggie held her breath as she gazed 
— never in her life before had she seen any one so beautiful. 

As the earl took her hand and led her forward, Maggie felt 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


67 


a strange feeling of shyness such as she seldom experienced. 
But when her hands were clasped in those, so small and deli- 
cate — when she felt those beautiful lips pressed to her cheek, 
and heard that sweet, low, musical voice bidding her welcome, 
her heart fluttered with a strange and hitherto unknown sen- 
sation of joy and pain mingled. She looked and felt so 
quiet and subdued, that any one who had previously known 
her would have been astonished at the change. 

Kate’s welcome was grave but kind, and Maggie scarcely 
knew whether to make up her mind to like or dislike her. 
But in Charley she saw a kindred spirit, and with him at once 
she made up friends. 


\ 


68 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER VII. 

miss Maggie’s sentiments. 

‘ a Hurrah! hurrah! for laughing love, 

A fig for those who sigh, 

Hurrah ! hurrah ! for the bounding heart, 

And the bright and sparkling eye ! 

The smile that parts the rosy lips, 

And the look of artless glee 
That speaks of the warm and cheerful heart, 

Oh ! that’s the heart for me !” — Anon. 

“How do yon like England, Cousin Maggie?” inquired 
Charley, about an hour after her arrival, as they both sat by 
themselves at the window. 

“ Oh, not at all ! I think it a detestable place !” replied 
Maggie, disdainfully. * 4 I’m sure you must think so yourself ; 
did you ever see such fogs?” 

“Why, that’s nothing!” replied Charley, “I consider it 
very fine to-day ; in fact it’s seldom we have such fine weather. 
It’s only once in a year we have so little fog !” 

Maggie opened her eyes, and stared at him in unbounded 
astonishment; but Charley’s countenance was as grave as 
that of a judge. 

“Well, any way,” she said, after a pause, “ I hate it, and 
every thing in it, from that dismal, dreary London down to 
this musty, rat-eaten old Dirtyhole , as Dido calls it.” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


69 


“ Avery appropriate name!” remarked Charley, stretch- 
ing himself leisurely. “Hand me that foot-stool, Maggie, 
like a good child !” 

“I won’t !” said Maggie ; 4 4 you’re horrid lazy, Mr. Charley, 
let me tell you that ; and I don’t think it is right to en- 
courage you in it. Get up now, and show me all through this 
queer old house !” 

With a look of despair, Charley arose, stifling a yawn as 
he did so, and offering his arm to his cousin, led her from 
the room. 

44 What shall I show you first?” he inquired. 44 Are you 
fond of pictures?” 

44 Not very ; but if you have any to show me, I’ll look at 
them !” 

44 Will you, really?” muttered Charley ; 44 a great stretch of 
condescension that, on your part, Miss Yankee !” 

44 What on earth are you muttering there!” said Maggie-, 
impatiently ; 44 can’t you speak out loud, so a body can hear 
you, and not be mumbling to yourself in that impertinent 
manner.” 

44 1 beg your pardon, Miss Nelson !” said Charley, in con- 
trite tone, 44 1 was merely remarking what a discreet and pen- 
etrating young lady you were. I didn’t say it aloud, for fear 
you would be offended. Are all the Yankees as sagacious as 
you are?” 

44 Sagacious ! I guess so !” replied Maggie ; 44 and the best 
proof they ever gave of it, was in driving all the redcoats out 
of America. And I guess they won’t come back in a hurry !” 


70 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“Ah, there’s considerable Bunker Hill about you?” said 
Charley. “ But here we are in the picture-gallery. Look at 
your ancestors, Maggie — that noble train of gallant lords, 
and knights, and earls. Are you not proud to be descended 
from so illustrious a line ?” 

“ What a funny-looking old set they are!” said Maggie, 
thoughtfully, without paying any attention to Charley’s af- 
fected enthusiasm. “ Who is that in the white night-gown 
and night-cap ?” 

“Why, Maggie!” remonstrated her cousin, “that’s Ray- 
mond Danemore, once an illustrious bishop ; and he is there 
represented in his pontifical robes !” 

“ You don’t say !” ejaculated Maggie. “ And who’s that 
savage-looking cut-throat, with the sword sticking out from 
his side, like a toasting-fork, and the big mustache, looking 
like two rats’ tails ?” 

“ ’Pon my word, Miss Nelson, your remarks are absolutely 
shocking. That most renowned warrior is, or was, the Earl of 
Danemore, the father of the present earl — our grand uncle — 
Maggie !” 

“ What a horrid old fright he is!” said Maggie. “And 
there’s, who’s — oh ! I know who that grim, sulky-looking gen- 
tleman is. Its our uncle, the present earl — ain’t it?” 

Charley answered in the affirmative. 

“ And that’s lady Danemore !” said Maggie, turning to the 
next. “ Tell me about her, Charley. What makes her look 
so pale and sorrowful ?” 

“ Rather a difficult question to answer, ma belle cousine ! ” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 71 

answered Charley ; “ she’s been so, ever since I knew 
her !” 

“ And how long’s that?” 

“ Oh, a good many years. I suppose you know the iate 
Lady Danemore has been dead a long time ?” 

“Yes, I know it; mamma told me so,” replied Mag- 
gie. 

“Well,” said Charley, “ it seems the present countess is 
by birth a French lady : her name was Madeline Rochfort. 
Being left an orphan at a very early age, an old English lady 
took a fancy to her, and adopted her. At the house of this 
old lady the earl first saw her ; and, being deeply enamored 
of her extraordinary beauty, at once begged her to become 
Lady Danemore. How such a handsome lady could fall in 
love with an old man like that, is, I must confess, past my 
penetration ; but, as there is no accounting for tastes, I sup- 
pose she did love him, else she would not have married him. 
Some ill-natured people say she took him for his wealth and 
rank, but whether she did or not is more than I know. At 
any rate she became Lady of Dirritole, whatever were her 
reasons. At that time she was just as pale, and as silent, 
and sad, as now, and will be, I think, while she lives.” 

“ Some secret sorrow, perhaps !” suggested Maggie. 

“ So romantic, folks say !” replied Charley ; “ but, for my 
part, I think it is the nature of the bea — I mean her natural 
manner. Some people, you know, are by nature taciturn 
and quiet — my cousin Maggie, for instance.” 

“ Oh, what handsome boys !” exclaimed Maggie, suddenly 


72 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


turning to two portraits banging side by side. “Who are 
they?” 

The picture represented two youths, very dissimilar in 
appearance. He who appeared to be the elder wore a bright, 
pleasant, cheery countenance. Off his broad white forehead 
the curling golden locks appeared to be blown by the breeze. 
His full, blue eye had a frank, open, laughing, look, that in- 
voluntarily made the heart warm toward him, but the thin 
lips wore a firm, decided, resolute expression, that somehow 
reminded Maggie of the earl. He stood with one hand en- 
circling the neck of a shaggy mastiff, and with the other pro- 
tected a fluttering, wounded bird from a red-eyed hawk that 
hovered above his head. 

The other was a dark-eyed, dark-haired, haughty-looking 
boy, whose proud, handsome face wore so strong a resem- 
blance to the earl that Maggie conjectured him to be his son. 
He looked, as he stood there, so haughtily erect, the very em- 
bodiment of pride and scorn. 

“ Oh, hoiv handsome !” repeated Maggie, enthusiastically. 
“ Oh, Cousin Charley, w T ho are they?” 

“ Why, the younger of the two, the dark-looking one, is your 
Cousin Harry, Lord Arndale. Doesn’t he look awfully proud ?” 

“And the other, who is he? Oh, I do love him !” exclaim- 
ed Maggie, fervently. 

Charley laughed. 

“Upon my honor, Miss Nelson, that’s a very frank 
avowal ; but I'm afraid it’s little use for you to love him. 
Poor Walter!” he added, with a heavy sigh. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


73 


“ Oh, Charley ! how can you be so provoking? Don’t you 
see I’m dying to hear something about him ? Do tell me !” 

“ Well, he was the Earl of Danemore’s eldest son, the 
rightful Lord of Arndale, the noblest-hearted fellow that ever 
drew the breath of life.” 

“ And where is he now?” inquired Maggie, eagerly. 

“ Dead, Maggie !” said Charley, a shade passing over his 
bright, handsome young face. 

“ Oh, Cousin Charley !” said Maggie, inexpressibly shocked. 

“Yes, Maggie!” repeated Charley, sternly; “ they drove 
him from home — drove him to his grave ; he was drowned !” 

“ How dreadful !” said Maggie, growing very pale. “ How 
did it happen ? Tell me cousin !” 

Charley paused for a moment, and gazed thoughtfully at 
the picture ; then he turned to Maggie, and began in a tone 
much more rapid and stern than his usual one of careless 
drollery : 

“He was, as you are aware, perhaps, some three years 
older than his brother, and as different from him in disposi- 
tion and manner as in looks. Walter was mild, buoyant, 
frank, free, and as open as the day, treating every one he 
met, whether rich or poor, in the same happy, careless man- 
ner. Harry, on the contrary, was very proud, even from 
childhood — like his father, in every respect, while Walter re- 
sembled his mother. Still, though Harry was naturally cold 
and reserved, he really loved his brother, and his cool pru- 
dence often extricated Walter from many a scrape, into which 
his rash, hot-headed conduct drew him, and he, many a time, 

7 


74 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


shielded him from his father’s anger. Walter’s favorite 
pastime was the chase. Every day saw him out with his gun, 
and by constant practice, he soon became an excellent marks- 
man. Still he was exceedingly careless, and often, by his 
recklessness, did much unintentional mischief. The earl 
had at that time a dog, of whom he was very fond — the ani- 
mal having on more than one occasion saved his life. One 
day, as Walter was out, as usual, in the forest, he saw, what 
in the distance he supposed to be a deer, fired, and shot the 
animal dead. Judge of his horror and consternation, when, 
upon coming up, he discovered it to be his father’s dog. He 
knew how attached the earl was to the unfortunate animal, 
and how terrible would be his wrath, when he discovered its 
loss. Still Walter never for a moment thought of telling a 
falsehood, to conceal what he had done. He went to his 
father, and frankly avowed the deed — expressing, at the time, 
his sincere sorrow for the accident. 

“ The earl’s rage was frightful at the news. Never being 
accustomed to subdue his passions, they had always found 
full sway. He stamped, raved, and swore like a madman, in 
fact, had he lost all he owned in the world, he could not have 
been in a fiercer passion. 

“ Walter listened in silence to his cutting reproaches. I 
can see him now, as he stood then, his lips so bitterly com- 
pressed, his eyes flashing with subdued anger. At last, in 
his blind fury, the earl struck him and bade him leave the 
house. I shall never forget the fierce look of his face as he 
turned and fled from his home forever. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


75 


“ In his anger, the earl scarcely knew what he had said or 
done ; but as soon as the first paroxysm of rage was past he 
began to regret his brutal frenzy. He would have given 
worlds to have recalled his words, but it was now too late. 
Still, he lived in the hope his son would return ; but in vain. 
About a week after that fatal day, word was brought him 
that the body of a youth, answering the description of his 
son, had been washed ashore some miles distant. 

“ Almost maddened by the news, he hurried to the place, 
but found that the body had been interred. The clothes of 
the unfortunate boy were shown him, and he immediately 
recognized them as those of his son. 

“From that day he grew morose and gloomy, and has 
never since permitted his son’s name to be spoken in his pres- 
ence. All his hopes are now centered in Harry, who, at his 
brother’s death, became Lord Arndale — he is the last de- 
scendant of a long line of noble ancestors — and the earl is 
resolved that the name shall not die with him.” 

“ The wicked old wretch !” exclaimed Maggie, her cheeks 
glowing, and her eyes sparkling with indignation, “ I just 
wish I had a chance to tell him a piece of my mind. Oh ! I’m 
real sorry he is any relation to me — the tyranical, domineer- 
ing, ugly tempered old curmudgeon !” 

“ The Lord preserve me from your wrath !” exclaimed Char- 
ley, piously ; “ you’ve got a spunky tongue, my sweet cousin.” 

“ How can you speak in that unfeeling tone, Charley Sid- 
ney?” said Maggie, impatiently ; “ it is well he is not in our 
glorious land of freedom, or he would not get off after mur- 


76 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


dering his own son, so easily. His wealth and rank would 
not shield him there !” 

“My dear cousin, you state the case too strongly. He 
did not murder his son,” said Charley. 

“Well, it was all the same,” retorted his cousin; “his 
shocking temper was the cause. There, you needn’t say 
another word in his defense ; I can’t bear to think of it. Let 
us change the subject. Where is Lord Arndale now?” 

“In London, I believe,” replied the young gentleman, 
stretching himself languidly on a lounge. 

“ What is he doing there?” 

“ Heaven only knows,” was the pious answer. “ Courting 
some yellow skinned heiress, may be, or shooting somebody 
for looking crossways at him. He’s a desperate fellow, that 
Arndale.” 

“ I thought he was going to be married to some Miss Alice 
Desmond !” said Maggie. 

“ Whew !” whistled Charley. “You heard that, did you? 
Who told you?” 

“Why, the stage-coach driver,” replied Maggie. “He 
used to live in the family, and knows all about it.” 

“ Oh, I know the fellow you mean — his name is John Smith ; 
and he told you that, did he ? ” 

“Yes, and a great deal more,” said Maggie. “Isn’t it 
true?” 

“Well really, I can’t say,” replied Charley. “ I believe 
Arndale has a fancy that way ; but whether the earl will allow 
him to marry her or not, is another thing.” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


77 


“ Why, you don’t mean to say he’d be ugly enough to pre- 
vent him if he wanted to ?” said Maggie, opening her eyes. 

“ My dear cousin,” said Charley, “ what an innocent little 
natural you are, I should think, after the specimen I have 
given you of my uncle’s pleasant temper, you wouldn’t be sur- 
prised at anything he would do.” 

“ Well, what are his objections to the match ?” inquired 
Maggie. “ Is the lady not rich? ” 

“ Not very,” was the reply ; “ but that's not the reason.” 

“ Then what is it?” persisted the questioner. 

“ I don’t know what it is myself very well,” answered Mr. 
Sidney ; “ but Kate, who is pretty well versed in these family 
matters, says his refusal originated in some quarrel Sir Hugh 
Desmond and the earl had formerly. I think, before Lady 
Desmond married Sir Hugh, the earl had proposed and been 
rejected. As he is not of a very forgiving temper, this affront 
has rankled in his mind ever since, and has caused his dislike 
to the Desmonds. I think he will change greatly before he 
allows Arndale to marry Miss Desmond.” 

“ The contrary old crab ; I’d marry her in spite of him, if 
I were Lord Arndale.” 

“ I’ve no doubt of it,” said Charley drily; “but your 
worthy cousin has mighty high notions of duty, and would 
never do it. Besides, the earl has other objections. Sir 
Hugh is, comparatively speaking, poor, and his daughter 
would never do for the son of Lord Danemore. Indeed, on 
the whole, I rather think Lord Arndale and Miss Desmond 
will never be married,” 


7 * 


78 


THE SECEET SOEEOW. 


Maggie turned and gazed earnestly at the portraits of the 
two boys. Charley Sidney watched her for a moment, with 
a half smile on his face, and then, starting from his seat, he 
said : 

“ Come, Maggie, they'll wonder in the parlor where we’ve 
gone to. Let us go down.” 

And tucking his cousin under his arm, they quitted the pic- 
ture-gallery. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


79 


CHAPTER Vm. 

A SECOND NIGHT IN THE OLD MOOR MANOR. 

“ Oh, tell me, father, can the dead 
Walk on the earth, and look on us, 

And lay upon the living’s head 
Their blessings or their curse?” — Whittier. 

The long, weary day had passed, and night, dark, dreary, 
chilly, and starless, settled down once more over the old 
Moor Manor. The dark, gloomy clouds that had hung over 
the sky all day seemed to grow blacker and more threatening 
as the night drew on. The cold, moaning wind came sweep- 
ing across the desolate moor, and blew raw and damp through 
many a crevice in the old mansion. Dreary and desolate was 
the scene without, and almost equally desolate was the scene 
within. 

The bright fire that glowed so pleasantly in the huge fire- 
place was the only cheering sight in the vast empty room. 

Seated in the chimney-corner, enveloped carefully in a large 
cloak, was Alice Desmond. The red firelight shone on her 
pale face, showing the lonely, dreary look it wore. The long, 
fair hair streamed uncared for down her shoulders. One 
small, snowy hand supported her head, while she gazed sad- 
ly and steadfastly into the fire. Sighs, long and deep, at 


80 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


times came from her pale lips, but her eyes had a hard, dry, 
tearless look. 

By her side sat Janie, looking pretty and neat as usual, 
but rather paler than was her wont, while a nervous, startled, 
restless look was on her face. At every sound she would 
start and grow paler, for the terror of the previous night had 
quite unstrung her nerves. Sometimes her eyes would wander 
to the face of her young mistress with a look of deep pity, 
that showed how sincerly her sorrows were felt. 

John sat opposite, busy replenishing the fire — conversing 
at times, in a low whisper, to Janie, but even the sound of 
their own voices startled them, and they quickly relapsed into 
silence. The shadows came flitting hither and thither through 
the dreary old room — not even the bright blaze of the fire in 
the hugh chimney could banish the deepening gloom. The 
wind had that peculiar wailing sound which it ever has when 
it enters old buildings, shaking the rafters, and flapping some 
broken shutter at intervals, with a noise that made both turn 
pale. 

But on Miss Desmond those dreary noises seemed to pro- 
duce no effect. She was thinking of her father, all alone in 
his bereavement, of Lord Arndale, so brave, so noble-hearted, 
yet unable to aid her now. 

She wondered to what cause her absence might be assigned ; 
then, as fancy conjured some injurious report that her mys- 
terious absence might give rise to, and thought of the grief 
and trouble of those she loved, she bowed her face on her 
hands, and sobbed aloud. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


81 


In a moment Janie was by her side, her arms round the 
young lady’s neck, while she said, huskily : 

“ My dear, dear young lady, do not grieve. You will yet 
be out of the power of the wicked earl. John and I have de- 
cided on a plan for your escape.” 

Miss Desmond’s pale face grew a shade paler, as she ex- 
claimed, hurriedly : 

“ No, no, no ! You must not think of such a thing. I 
would not escape if I could. Promise me you will not think 
of such a thing.” 

A very significant “ ahem,” from John, at this moment, 
warned Janie not to promise any such thing. 

u But, dear Miss Alice,” said Janie, “ how can we stop in 
this horrid, haunted place? We will freeze with the cold, if 
we stop in it much longer. I am sure it is not fit for rats or 
ghosts to live in.” 

“You will not be obliged to stay in it much longer, my 
dear girl ; the earl is to take us to Stanton to-morrow. It 
makes little difference to me, however, where we stay,” 
added the lady with a sigh. 

“ But oh ! my dear lady, this dreadful place is haunted ! 
We saw the most frightful ghost, last night, that ever ap- 
peared. Holy saints preserve us !” 

And with a convulsive shudder Janie covered her face with 
her hands, and lowered her voice to a horse whisper. 

Had her own thoughts not been so sad, Miss Desmond 
would have smiled at the superstitious fears of the girl ; now, 
however, she said, gravely : 


82 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ My good Janie, it is wrong to give way to those super- 
stitious fears. It is only a silly fancy that the dead can re- 
visit the earth. I thought you had too much sense to give 
way to the foolish fancies of an over-excited brain, and 
mistake a phantom of feverish fear from reality.” 

“ That’s what the earl said !” remarked John, rather sulk- 
ily ; “but he seen it himself for all, and got as white as a 
sheet. I don’t know how we could all see it, if it was a 
fancy of Janie’s. For my own part I could take my gospel 
oath I seen it as plain as I do you now. Miss Alice, with a 
face like a skeleton, and the flames of fire coming out of his 
mouth !” 

John’s voice involuntarily sank as he went on, and Janie 
shuddered convulsively as memory recalled the apparition. 
Even while he spoke, a low, hollow groan from overhead 
sounded distinctly through the gloomy room, and, with a 
simultaneous cry, John and Janie sprang to their feet, white 
as ashes. Miss Desmond alone kept her seat, though she, 
too, started and grew a shade paler. 

“Oh, Miss Alice! Miss Alice! did you hear that?” ex- 
claimed John, while Janie stood pallid with fear, unable to 
speak. “ What do you say nowf ’ 

“I know not,” replied Alice, in a voice that trembled 
slightly, in spite of herself ; “ but still I cannot believe it to 
be a spirit. It must have been the rats or the wind — the 
wind often makes very singular noises.” 

“It never made that ; listen — there it is again !” exclaimed 
John, his teeth chattering with terror, as a low, agonized 


THE SECRET SORROW. 83 

groan came distinctly to their ears. “ Oh, Miss Alice, the 
curse of God is on this house !” 

“ Heaven help us V ’ exclaimed the young girl, with a shud- 
der. 44 1 would the earl were here !” 

As if in answer to her wish, a loud knock came to the 
door. Again and again it was repeated, before John could 
rise from his seat, with a violence that made the old man- 
sion shake. 

‘‘There is the earl, now!” exclaimed Alice, eagerly; 
44 hasten, John, and open the door !” 

John needed no second bidding. Springing to his feet, he 
started from the room, and in another moment, Alice heard 
the bolt drawn back. But instead of the earl’s voice, with a 
cry of terror, John fled back into the room, closely followed 
by a most singular-looking personage. 

It was an old woman, apparently almost sixty years of 
age. Her dress consisted of a gown of coarse, grey woolen 
stuff, with a cloak of the same material. A rich handker- 
chief of crimson silk, striped with black, cflvered her head, 
and was knotted under her chin. Her face was singularly 
repulsive — the skin being wrinkled, yellow, and withered, and 
so thin that the cheeks seemed shrunken into dry skin. Her 
nose, large and prominent, increased her meagre look, while 
her mouth was sunken in until her nose and chin seemed 
nearly to meet. Her eyes, small, black, and fiery, were as 
bright and sharp as needles, and had an expression so wild, 
piercing and fierce, that the stoutest heart might well quail 
before them. She leaned upon a stout oaken stick — but her 


84 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


erect figure seemed to denote that she carried it more from 
habit than necessity. 

This singular old crone had two companions. One was a 
child not more than ten years of age. She was dressed in 
the same manner as the old woman, with a grey woolen 
mantle and dress, a bright silk handkerchief tied on her head. 
But in every other respect a more complete contrast could 
not be found. The dark, oval face was perfectly beautiful — 
the features, small and exquisitely formed — the large, dark 
Syrian eyes, bright and clear as stars. Yet over that fair 
young face hung, like a vail, an expression of the most pro- 
found sorrow. She now stood quietly by the old woman’s 
side, her large, starry eyes gazing wonderingly around. 

The other was a huge, fierce, blood-thirsty-looldng dog, 
which, as he entered*, sprang forward with a hoarse growl. 

“Down, Death! be still, sir!” called the old woman, 
sharply, and the obedient animal crouched quietly at her 
feet. 

The voice of the new-comer was in keeping with her looks 
— being harsh and croaking, with a strange, foreign sound. 
She stood in silence, watching the affrighted group, with an 
evil sneer, on her brown, shrunken face. All present knew 
her well — it was Mother Wail, the Witch of the Moor. 

“ Well,” she began, fixing her sinister, black eyes on the 
shrinking form of Alice, “ this is a dainty abode for a lady ! 
It is long since the old haunted Moor Manor has had so fair 
an occupant !” 

There was no reply. Alice’s eyes were fixed, as if fascin- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 85 

ated, on the dark face of the hag, while John and Janie 
crouched back with fear. 

‘ ‘ And you have been forced from home — forced from your 
father — brought hither by the Earl of Danemore against your 
will ! Answer me, is it not so?” fcried the old woman, still 
gazing piercingly on Alice. 

“ I hardly think I am obliged to answer you,” said Alice, 
recovering her composure. “ You will greatly oblige us by 
leaving the room.” 

“ So you will not answer?” said the crone, with a sneer ; 
“ as well as if it mattered. Why girl, I know as much about 
the matter as yourself. But his day of reckoning is yet to 
.come. There is a cloud hanging over his house which will 
soon burst — a shadow above his head which will darken all 
his life, disgrace and ill, and shameful death to those he 
loves best — and the doom brought on by his own hand shall 
soon fall. The viper that for years he has cherished will be 
the first to sting him. Yes, the day of reckoning is at hand ; 
and when it comes then shall be my triumph. Hist ! I hear 
his horse’s hoofs on the moor. Our time for meeting has not 
yet come, though it is at hand. Come, Magdalen — come 
Death !” 

She drew her cloak closely around her, and turned from 
the manor quickly, followed by the child and the huge dog. 

Scarcely had she disappeared, wdien the sound of horse’s 
hoofs rapidly approaching, gave warning that the earl 
was near at hand. In a moment more the earl’s voice 
was heard calling to John to come and take charge of his 

8 


86 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


horse. John went out, and the earl soon made his appear- 
ance splashed with mud, showing the haste with which he had 
riden. 

“ Good-evening, Miss Desmond,” he said, upon entering, 
“ I trust I see you quite recovered from your fatigue?” 

“ Thank you, my lord, I am nearly so,” said Alice, 
coldly. 

“ You had a visitor here to-night, if I mistake not?” said 
the earl, in a somewhat anxious tone. 

“ Yes — an old woman — known, I believe, as the Witch of 
the Moor.” 

“ I thought I left positive orders with that blockhead, 
John, to admit no one until my return ?” said the earl angrily. 

“ It was not my fault, my lord,” said Alice. u She came 
to the door and knocked, and he, fancying it was your lord- 
ship, admitted her.” 

“ What did she want?” demanded the earl, suspiciously. 

“ I really don’t know,” replied Alice ; “ she was passing, 
probably on her way home, and, seeing the light, made bold 
to enter. A light in this old house is rather an unusual sight, 
I believe.” 

“ Who accompanied her?” 

“ A little girl whom she called Magdalen, and a dog named 
Death.” 

1 ‘ What did she say ?” pursued the earl, determined to sift 
the matter thoroughly. 

u Excuse me, my lord, I really cannot repeat her words : it 
was mere idle raving though, I believe.” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


87 


The earl gazed steadily into her face for a moment ; then 
turning abruptly, he strode to the window, and stood as if 
endeavoring to pierce with his eyes the thick darkness, The 
storm, meanwhile,, was each moment increasing. 

‘ ‘ We will hardly be able to start for Stanton to-morrow, 
my lord,” said Alice, after a pause. 

“ Hardly, I think,” replied the earl, dryly. 

“ When are we to go, then?” inquired Alice. 

The earl made no reply for a moment ; then coming over 
to where she sat, he said, coolly : 

‘ c Miss Desmond, I have been thinking the matter seriously 
over, and I have come to the conclusion that it is better for 
you not to be removed at all. Your absence has, as you may 
imagine, created many surmises and rumors ; and knowing 
the feelings that have for so long a time existed between our 
families there are many ready even now to link our name to- 
gether in this affair. Were I to convey you to Stanton, as I 
at first proposed, my absence at the same time with you 
would give ground to this report ; an investigation would 
probably follow, and the whole matter be thus brought to 
light. This, I am sure, you are as anxious to avoid as I am 
myself ; and the only way to do so is by remaining quietly 
p ere — a t least for the present. I shall have everything you 
w'ant conveyed to you ; and with those two servants you will 
be able to pass the time, I trust. As for that intrusive old 
woman, I shall take measures to keep her tongue still on the 
subject, and care must be taken to prevent a similiar visit for 
the future. I shall have the windows boarded up in such 3 


88 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


manner that the light of the fire will no longer be a guide to 
tell it is inhabited. I myself shall frequently visit you, and 
see that everything necessary for your comfort is provided.” 

“And we must stay in this awful place, that is filled with 
horrible ghosts !” exclaimed Janie. “Oh, indeed, I will not 
for one ! I would sooner die than stay here !” 

“ Perhaps you will be obliged to choose between the two, 
fool !” said the earl, fiercely. “ Stay you must, and shall ! 
My reputation is not to be risked for the silly fears of a pul- 
ing girl. Everything you want shall be brought to you, and 
you will have nothing to do but to remain here quietly for a 
few weeks. The sights you fancy you see here are nothing 
but foolish vagaries of an over-excited imagination. You 
have heard so many idle stories of this old house being 
haunted, that you have at last come to believe it, and this ac- 
counts for your fancied ghosts. And now mark my words, 
both of you!” he said, turning to the two servants, with 
subdued fierceness, “if I ever discover either of you make 
the least attempt to escape, or ever mention the slightest 
word of ever having been here, you shall repent it the long- 
est day you live ! As for your mistress, I need say nothing 
on the subject to her — she has too much good sense to be an- 
noyed by your silly fears, and, I fancy, will not try to 
escape. Is it not so, Miss Desmond?” he asked, turning to 
her abruptly. 

“ I most certainly shall obey you, my lord,” said Alice,, 
with calm dignity, though she had grown decidedly pale at 
his words, 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


89 


u It is well,” said the earl with a grim smile. “ I trust you 
will enforce the necessity of similar obedience on those su- 
perstitious fools — you will have ample time to do so,” he ad- 
ded, with a sneer. “ Solitude and quiet will give rise to re- 
flection, and doubtless you will all leave the old Moor Manor 
much improved by meditation and repose.” 

“ Your lordship is in a facetious mood to-night,” said Alice, 
a slight flush of indignation mantling her pale cheek. ‘ 4 As 
a gentleman, you should respect our misfortunes, in being 
obliged to stay here, too much to laugh at us.” 

“ I beg your pardon, I did not mean to offend,” replied the 
earl, bowing slightly, while a sarcastic smile curled his lip. 
“ I regret solitude has not such charms for you as I imagined 

it would have. Doubtless the society of Lord Arndale ” 

“Sir!” interrupted Alice, rising slowly to her feet, her 
eyes flashing with indignation. 

“Oh, have I offended again?” said the earl, with mock 
contrition. “ I am unhappily doomed to fall under your dis- 
pleasure to-night, my dear Miss Desmond.” 

“Sir,” said Alice, haughtily, “it doubtless affords you 
much pleasure to mock me ; but I can assure you, in doing 
so, you are acting neither the part of a man nor a gentleman. 
The unhappy circumstances that have placed me in your 
power give you no right to insult an unprotected girl. I al- 
ways had a higher opinion of the Earl of Danemore, and I 
am grieved now to be obliged to change it.” 

It was so strange, so unusual, so wonderful, for shy, gen- 
tle, timid Alice Desmond to speak such words, and in such a 

8 * 


90 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


tone, to anybody, much less to the dark, stern earl, that John 
and Janie looked at each other, completely astonished. 
Even the earl himself seemed slightly surprised ; but it was 
only for a moment, then the cold, sarcastic smile came back ; 
and in the dry, mocking tone, he had used before, he re- 
sumed : 

“ It grieves me most deeply to stand under Miss Desmond’s 
displeasure ; but since it cannot be helped, I must be resigned. 
I had no idea she could make so good a speech — it is excel- 
lent for an impromptu one — a little too theatrical, but other- 
wise very good. There was a great actress lost in you, Miss 
Alice?” 

Alice resumed her seat without taking notice of this taunt- 
ing speech, and the earl, half ashamed of having spoken in 
such a tone to a lady, seated himself opposite, and gazed in 
moody silence into the glowing coals. He had never ad- 
dressed Alice in such a manner before, and probably would 
not have done so now, had he not been unusually out of tem- 
per. The visit of the old woman annoyed him, and Alice’s 
refusal to tell him what she had said, annoyed him still more, 
and caused him to speak so insultingly to her ; but now that 
the first paroxysm of ill-temper had passed he began to re- 
gret his words, which he felt had lowered him forever iu her 
estimation — for the earl of Danemore, notwithstanding his 
faults, prided himself on being always, and by every one con- 
sidered, as a perfect gentleman. 

A profound silence now fell upon the whole party. John 
and Janie gazed uneasily, first at one another, then at the 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


91 


earl and Miss Desmond, and next at the gloomy shadows 
that flitted too and fro with the flickering firelight. Alice had 
crouched in the corner, her face covered with her hands, im- 
movable, save when a slight, momentary shudder convulsed 
her slender frame. The earl still sat in moody, troubled 
thought, gazing fixedly into the fire. 

And thus the weary hours dragged on and midnight ap- 
proached. Once or twice during that time, the low, agon- 
ized groans resounded fearfully through the dismal silence, 
making all start and gaze wildly around ; but then again all 
was still — save the loud howling of the wind — and the gloomy 
party gathered round the fire would again relapse into quiet. 
But now, as the terrible hour, so dreaded, drew nigh, all grew 
restless. Janie clung to John for protection, and hid her face 
in his shoulder. Alice involuntarily drew closer to the fire, and 
the earl himself seemed nervous and restless. Not one present 
but wished from the bottom of their hearts, that it was morning. 

Suddenly, as if by magic, from the intense gloom at the 
further end of the room, the awful figure of the ghostly phan- 
tom came gliding forth. Flames of fire seemed issuing from 
its mouth, and as it noiselessly glided by them, it displayed 
to their horror-striken gaze the horrible skull of a skeleton ! 
Without seeming to touch the ground, it glided on, and with 
a terrible groan vanished through the wall, which opened, 
as if by magic, to receive it. 

No one moved or spoke. A dreadful silence had fallen on 
them all, as they gazed in mute horror in each other’s 
blanched faces. 


02 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE WITCH OF THE MOOR AT A BALL. 

“ Down in the valley come meet me to-night, 

And I will tell you your fortune truly 
As ever was told, by the new moon’s light, 

To a young maiden, shining as newly.” — Moore. 

A thousand lights are flashing in the stately mansion of 
Dirritole. Carriage after carriage drives up to the gate of 
the court-yard, and their titled occupants pass out into the 
house. Wealth, and beauty, and rank, all are mingled here 
in gay confusion for the Countess of Dnnemore gives a ball 
to-night to honor the arrival of her niece, and no one thinks 
of refusing her invitations. Every room is glittering, and 
flashing, and radiant with light ; sounds of music, laughter, 
and merry voices are all around ; fairy forms, gorgeously 
clad, flit back and forth ; handsome, stately titled peers and 
peeresses are here, a gorgeous array, glittering with jewels, 
moving through the crowded rooms, magnificent in their 
splendid array — all hastening to pay their respects to their 
hostess, who stands, flashing with jewels, and superb in the 
splendor of her wonderous beauty, ready to receive them. 
Her robe of purple velvet, fit for an empress, sweeps the 
carpet with its heavy folds ; diamonds are flashing on her 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


93 


snowy arms and bosom. But far more splendid than the 
peerless jewels are the large, mystic, Syrian eyes, half vailed 
by the long, sweeping, jetty lashes. A cluster of pure white 
lilies is nestling in her midnight locks, forming the most fit- 
ting ornament for those black, silky tressqp. She looks 
colder and prouder to-night than when first we saw her ; it is 
as if amid the crowd by which she is surrounded, she has 
drawn farther and farther into herself — into that mysterious 
spirit-land in which she lives, and that while present, the 
loveliest lady there, unheeding alike the admiration and envy 
which she excites, her heart is far away — far away. 

At a little distance stands the earl, amid a group of old 
noblemen, who, unheeding the gay scene around them, are 
taking snuff and chatting away on politics, as old gentlemen 
all over the world do. Yet, ever and anon, his eyes wan- 
der over to where my lady stands, with look of exultant 
pride, as he notices the admiration she every where excites, 
and the many looks of envy directed to himself by younger 
and handsomer men, who would willingly part with their 
coronet for one smile from her lips. 

Standing in another part of the room, in the midst of a 
circle of old friends, is Marie Nelson. She looks a very 
handsome, well-preserved young widow, in her rich dress to- 
night — the rouge on her cheeks hiding the ravages time has 
made there, and giving unusual brilliancy to a really fine pair 
of eyes ; while the jet ornaments on her neck and arms give 
a degree of whiteness to her sallow skin. 

Mrs. Nelson had been a coquette in her younger days, and 


94 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


is so still, though years have slightly moderated her love of 
flirting ; therefore she is not at all insensible to the frequent 
glances of admiration cast toward her by disconsolate wid- 
owers and bachelors, nor is she deaf to the remark of a dilap- 
idated-looking, scion of nobility who levels his glass at her 
and emphatically declares her to be a “ dused fine woman.” 

Mrs. Nelson tosses her head as she hears it, until her jet 
ornaments flasn again, and inwardly wishes people didn’t 
know she had a grown-up daughter, and feels half inclined to 
send Maggie off to her room — a project she might find some 
difficulty in, for that young lady is flirting with most praise- 
worthy diligence, with a highly-perfumed young officer, a re- 
nowned lady-killer, and most fascinating exquisite, known as 
Sir Harry Dudley, aid-de-camp to his grace, the Duke 
of . 

Maggie looks perfectly bewitching in a white silk, frosted 
with pearls — the only jewels she cares for. The bright curls 
float gracefully over her shoulders, only half confined by the 
bandeau of pearls that enclasps them. Every motion is in- 
stinct with life, and grace, and vivacity ; sparkling, enchant- 
ing, fascinating she is, and Sir Harry finds her such a con- 
trast to the languid die-away, the proud and reserved ladies 
he is accustomed to, that it is no wonder he is charmed with 
her, as are half a dozen other young gentleman who surround 
her. Maggie, on her part, being by nature a most finished 
coquette, plays her cards so well, and bestows her smiles, 
and bows, and bewitching glances in so bewildering a manner, 
that before they are acquainted with her half an hour, they 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


95 

are ready to blow out each other’s brains for the “ beautiful 
little American.” 

“ And what sort of a place is America, Miss Nelson?” in- 
quired Sir Harry. “ I have never had the pleasure of visit- 
ing it yet, and feel quite curious to know.” 

“ Oh ! a most charming place,” said Maggie, “ where ne- 
groes grow wild out of the ground, like hop-vines — where the 
inhabitants live on liberty and hasty-pudding — where the 
babies, before they are a week old, call for a jack-knife, and 
make improvements in their cradle — where they are stupid 
enough to think that every honest man, even if a beggar, is 
as good as a lord — where ” 

“Oh, Miss Nelson, I had no idea you were such a quiz,” 
said the officer, with a look which he intended to be very 
killing. 

“Quiz,” repeated Maggie, opening her eyes, “ ’pon my 
word, I am not ; it is the downright truth. Why, they actu- 
ally keep a queer sort of an animal, called a President , in a 
place they call the White House, and would you believe it, 
they were actually foolish enough to prefer this president to 
his blessed majesty, the King of England. And when his 
aforesaid sacred majesty sent a body of enlightened and ten- 
der-hearted English soldiers, who never killed, nor robbed, 
nor pillaged, nor ravaged, except when they had a chance , to 
instruct the rebel Yankees, and teach them their duty, these 
wicked and cowardly Yankees actually coaxed these brave 
and virtuous Englishmen to leave them to their fate of being 
freemen. These Americans, of course, say they drove the 


96 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


British from their country ; but we know better, don’t we ? 
The tender-hearted emmissaries of the king did not wish to 
kill those poor ragamuffins, and so left them in contemtuous 
pity. That’s my belief, anyway.” 

Maggie’s face wore a look of solemn gravity, but there was 
a merry twinkle in her eyes that contradicted her words. Sir 
Harry looked at her, rather puzzled to know whether she were 
serious, or laughing at him. 

“That is certainly a new version of the story,” here- 
marked, after a pause. “ So you like England, do you?” 

“ Oh, immensely, replied Maggie, to the infinite amuse- 
ment of Charley Sidney, who stood listening behind her, 
“ especially your fogs, which I consider perfectly delightful. 
It is so exceedingly charming and novel to me, who have al- 
ways been accustomed to a cloudless sky and extensive pros- 
pect, to look out and see nothing but a thick bank of fog, 
like the romantic vapor of a washtub — a delightful article 
which they use in America, but which, I suppose, they have 
never seen here. And then your houses : I, you know, have 
never lived in any but wide, new airy mansions ; so I am 
perfectly entranced with the great, big, rickety, crumbling, 
tumble-down castles they have here, which are always associ- 
ated in my mind with the ages of chivalry and with rat-traps. 
Your stage-coaches, too, deserve a word of praise. You see, 
in America, we have a sort of chain-lightning article, they 
call rail-cars, which whirl people off at the rate of fifty miles 
per minute, so different from your fascinating stage-coaches, 
which pitch you up in the air one minute, making you feel 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


9 1 

like the doctor’s bottle, which when 4 taken,’ was to be ‘ well 
shaken,’ and jerking you down the next, giving you the de- 
lightful idea that the coach is going to tip over, and make 
you break your neck in the ditch ; and so you are jolted to 
the end of your journey, going about a mile every hour. Oh ! 
England, altogether, is a paradise on earth.” 

A suppressed burst of laughter followed the conclusion of 
Maggie’s speech, and Sir Harry looked, to use Charles Sid- 
ney’s phrase, “ infernally sheepish.” The fact was, that the 
young baronet was still in doubt whether Maggie was quiz- 
zing him or not. Quiz Mm! the thought was presumptuous. 
A little saucy Yankee, whose waist he could span with one 
hand, quiz Mm, the handsomest fellow in the service, about 
whom dozens of ladies were breaking their hearts — quiz Mm ! 
Nonsense, the girl must be serious. 

“ I say, Charley, who is she? ” saida tall, dark, handsome, 
distinguished-looking young man, turning to Mr. Sidney. 

“Hallo, Arndale, by all that’s glorious!” exclaimed 
Charley. ‘ 4 When did you arive ? ” 

“About an hour ago, in most deplorable ignorance that 
my lady Danemore was giving a ball. But that’s not an- 
swering my question . Who is that quizzical little lady ? ” 

1 1 Have you seen any of the family since you arrived ? ” 

“ No ; but why don’t you answer my question? ” 

‘ ‘ Then you have not heard anything particular lately ? ” 

“ No, confound you, can’t you tell me what she is, and stop 
asking impertinent questions ? ” 

“ Oh, she’s a cousin of yours — one Miss Maggie Nelson, at 

9 


98 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


your service, said a silvery voice at his ear ; “a sort of half' 
civilized Yankee they have brought you to tame.” 

Lord Arndale turned hastily, and saw standing before him, 
her bright face radiant with smiles, the same young lady who 
had so unmercifully quizzed the aid-de-camp a few moments 
before. 

Being taken altogether by surprise at her answer, and not 
quite comprehending her meaning, Arndale stood regarding 
her with a half -puzzled look, which put Maggie completely 
out of patience. 

“ Charley Sidney, do introduce us ! ” she exclaimed, turn- 
ing impatiently to that young gentleman. “ Don’t you see 
how stupid he looks, standing there? I suppose he doesn’t 
understand my English.” 

Certainly, I'll introduce you with pleasure,” said Charley, 
gravely. “ Miss Nelson, allow me to present to your favor- 
able notice this dignified young gentleman, who happens to 
be a cousin of yours, and who, furthermore, rejoices in the 
title of Lord Arndale. A very deserving young gent, and 
not half so sulky as he looks — for which latter blessing he 
may thank me, as I have had him under training for the last 
two or three years, without receiving the slightest remunera- 
tion in return. ‘Virtue is its own reward,’ I suppose ; and 
it is likely to be all the reward I'll ever get in this world,” 
said Charley, concluding with a deep sign. 

“ Confound your impudence ! ” said Lord Arndale, with dif- 
ficulty repressing a laugh. 4 4 But is it possible that this young 
lady is my American cousin, of whom I have often heard?” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


99 


“ Waal, she is,” replied Maggie, with the usual twang of 
“ down East,” and dropping, as she spoke, a little awkward 
courtesy. “ How d’ye deu.” 

“ Tolerable well, I thank you,” replied Lord Arndale, with 
a smile, “ and delighted to see my charming little cousin.” 
and he raised her hand gallantly to his lips. 

“ Humph, I’m glad to hear it,” said Maggie. “ I thought 
that time you weren’t going to own me at all. I think you’re 
all the queerest set, all you English gents — Sir This, and Lord 
That, and Duke of ’Tother Thing. Are your officers all as 
green as that one I was talking to in the splendid uin- 
form?” 

“ Poor Sir Harry !” said Lord Arndale ; “ how could you 
be so cruel as to quiz him so?” 

“ Just for fun,” said Maggie, with an expressive shrug. 
“ But look — see, they’re all crowding over here; let us go 
and see what is the matter.” 

At this moment Kate Sidney hurriedly approached, look- 
ing vexed and rather excited. As she caught sight of Lord 
Arndale, she hastily approached, and said : 

“ Oh, Harry, I am so glad I have found you ! I wish you 
would go and make that strange old woman leave the room. 
She says she wants to tell fortunes, but uncle will be so an- 
gry. Do try and make her go ; there’s no use in asking 
Charley because he would want nothing better than making 
her stay.” 

“ Who is she?” said Lord Arndale, rather surprised. 

u I am sure I don’t know. I think I heard some one say 


100 the secret sorrow. 

she was an old fortune-teller, called the Witch of the Moor ; 
but do try and get her out. I will take charge of Maggie till 
you come back.” 

“Indeed, then you won’t do any such thing, Cousin 
Kate,” said Maggie, decidedly. “ I’m just going to have my 
fortune told, too. See if I don’t ! Come on, Cousin Harry.” 
And Miss Nelson, pushed her arm unceremoniously through 
his, and hurried onward to where a crowd had gathered 
around the old woman. 

Lord Arndale and Maggie stood for a moment, silently 
contemplating the scene before them. Standing in the midst, 
with one skinny arm raised like an inspired prophetess, her 
hood pushed back, exposing her brown skinny face, with its 
piercing, glittering black eyes, was the witch. Standing by 
her side, quietly regarding the dazzling scene around was, the 
little girl, Magdalen — her wondrous beauty striking all the 
spectators with astonishment. The huge, fierce blood-hound, 
Death, crouched behind her — glaring around with his red, 
fiendish eyes, as though only awaiting the signal to spring. 

“Oh, cousin, don’t send her away,” whispered Maggie; 
“ I want to get my fortune told.” 

Had Lord Arndale been inclined to refuse, he still could 
not have done so, for the old fortune-teller was now encir- 
cled by a bevy of laughing faces all anxious to have their fort- 
unes told. There was an evil sneer on the old hag’s face, as 
one by one she foretold a “ long life, a lovely wife,” or hus- 
band, as the case might be. 

“Oh, Lord Arndale,” exclaimed Maggie, suddenly, “ will 


THE SECRET SORROW. 101 

you look at the beautiful little girl ? Oh ! did you ever in all 
your life see anything half so handsome ?” 

Lord Arndale followed the direction of her finger, and as 
his eye fell upon the face of the child, standing erect and 
motionless, he gave a sudden start, and vaguely thought that he 
had seen some one like her before. But where, he strove to 
remember, but in vain ; yet the more he looked, the more he 
was startled by the resemblance. 

“Oh, dear me! did you ever see any one half so hand- 
some,” repeated Maggie, in a sort of transport. “Such 
eyes ! they are like stars. I mean to ask her what’s her 
name, see if I don’t?” and before he could prevent her, 
Maggie had vanished among the crowd. 

“Kate, Kate Sidney p come here and have your fortune 
told,” called a young lady, who suddenly caught sight of 
Kate. 

“ Nonsense, Lady Mary. I don’t want to,” said Kate, 
smiling at the eager look of the other, who caught hold of 
her arm, to draw her forward. 

“ Oh, but you shall, though,” said Lady Mary, resolutely ; 
“there give her your hand, and see what the future has in 
store for you. For me, it has a long life, an interesting 
family of red-haired children, and a soldier for a husband — 
Sir Harry Dudley, I expect.” 

This last was whispered in Kate’s ear — at the same moment 
she relunctantly forced her to give her hand to the strange 
woman. 

The old woman took it, and gazed long and earnestly 
9 * 


102 the secret sorrow. 

down in the palm, then, looking up, said, in an impressive 
voice : 

“ I see here danger, and sorrow, and shame, and disgrace, 
and, it may be, death. There is danger to yourself neai 
hand, sorrow for some one near you at present, shame for 
one, the proudest here to-night, and disgrace to the house of 
Danemore, and death either to you or for some near relation. 
All is dark and ominous here.” 

She flung Kate’s hand violently from her, as she spoke, un- 
heeding the scornful smile with which that young lady heard 
the dark fate in store for her. As she stepped back, a voice fell 
on their ears that made every one start, it was so deep and stern. 

“ What is the matter here?” cried the earl. “ Who is this 
old hag?” * 

Before any one could reply, the old woman pushed them 
aside, and stood boldly confronting the nobleman, her black 
eyes gleaming with a sinister light. 

“ Who are you, old woman, and what do you want here?” 
said the earl, harshly. 

“ Who am I? I am Mother Wail, the Witch of the Moor. 
What do I want here? I came here because it was my 
pleasure to do so, and when it is my pleasure to leave I will 
do so, and not till then.” 

“Insolent!” exclaimed the earl, growing crimson with 
passion, “my servants shall force you out. Here, John, 
Peter, William, force this old hag out.” 

“ Let them do it if they dare !” said Mother Wail, coolly. 
“ Fear, Death !” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 103 

With a low, deep, hoarse growl, the fierce blood-hound 
sprang to her side. 

“ Why don’t you put me out?” said the old woman, with 
an exultant laugh at the ominous silence that followed the 
display of the dog’s teeth. I don’t know anything about you, 
do I?” 

Something in her tone made the earl think of the old Moor 
Manor, and he grew deadly pale. The old woman noticed it, 
and turning to the wondering spectators, she said, with a 
triumphant chuckle : 

“ You see, my fine ladies and lords, he won't put me out 
after all. Oh, what it is to know the secrets of great folks. 
Stand aside, my lord, I see your fair countess over there, and 
I am anxious to pay her my respects.” 

Before any one could interpose to prevent her, she had 
passed through the crowd, and stood before Lady Danemore. 
The large eyes were opened in the old languid manner at 
first, and fixed upon her, and then upon the child, while every 
drop of blood left her face, and she was forced to gasp for 
breath. Mother Wail approached, and whispered a word in 
her ear ; the next moment all present were startled by a loud ? 
wild, piercing cry of almost mortal agony, as the countess fell 
prone, senseless to the ground. 

All present rushed forward to raise her, and taking advan- 
tage of the confusion, Mother Wail seized Magdalen, and 
vanished in the crowd. 


104 : 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER X. 

THE COUNTESS GOES A - VISITING. 

“ Alas ! earth’s ties are with her, like the wave 
That brightly clasps the shore, 

Then breaks and seeks its grave!” — TJpham. 

On a couch in her elegantly-furnished chamber, looking 
paler than usual, but otherwise just the same, lay lady Dane- 
more. Half-buried, as usual, amid a pile of soft cushions, 
with the long lashes resting heavily upon the oval cheeks, 
she wandering again in the land of thought. 

Of what was she thinking ? Kate Sidney asked herself the 
question, as, from her seat by the window, she sat silently 
regarding her. Was it of her childhood? Of days past and 
gone forever, or of the sorrows or joys of the past? No 
one might tell — those vailed eyes spoke not. 

It was the afternoon following the night of the ball. Long 
and deadly was my lady’s swoon ; and for hours after her 
return to consciousness, she had lain in a sort of stupor, like 
one awakening from some dreadful trance. An unusual silence 
reigned through Dirritole ; the servants glided about on tip- 
toe, like ghosts ; for, besides Lady Danemore’s illness, Mrs. 
Nelson also lay an invalid in her own chamber. Naturally 
very nervous, the wild shriek of the countess, and the cry 
that followed, u She is dead — she is dead !” startled her so, 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


105 


that she fell into violent hysterics, and had to be carried to 
her room, where, since then, she had obliged black Venus 
and her daughter to remain, her close attendants, while Kate 
took her place as the countess’ nurse. 

The rest of the family had dispersed in various directions. 
The earl, after watching by his lady’s bedside during the 
night, on finding her free from danger in the morning, had 
mounted his horse and rode off. Lord Arndale, to his sur- 
prise and consternation, on learning from Charley, for the 
first time, of the disappearance of Alice Desmond, immedi- 
ately rode over to the Pines, and had not returned ; and 
Charley himself was disconsolately left to his own resources, 
all alone. 

There was profound silence in the chamber ; suddenly, 
Lady Danemore spoke. 

“ What time is it?” 

“ Half -past three,” answered Kate, glancing at her watch. 

There was another long interval of silence, which was 
again broken by the countess : 

“ Send Bess L’Olise to me!” 

Kate gave a little stare of astonishment, and rang for a 
servant, to whom she delivered the order. It was an unusual 
thing for Lady Danemore to request to see any one ; but Bess 
was a favorite with her — at least as much of a favorite as 
one of such a reserved disposition could possibly have. 

Many wondered what was the reason of this ; perhaps it 
was because Bess was her country-woman — for it was gener- 
ally surmised that the countess was French — perhaps it 


106 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


was because she knew how firm and faithful Bess could be if 
she chose, in any matter of import ; perhaps it was because 
she knew how much attached to her mademoiselle was. But 
from whatever cause it was, Bess was regarded in the envious 
light of a favorite of Lady Danemore. 

On the present occasion, Kate’s message found the young 
lady sitting at the window of the Lodge, embroidering a col- 
lar, and humming a French song, looking excessively neat 
and pretty, as she always did. A French girl makes a hand- 
some face and fine figure out of very poor material ; and wdth 
only the advantage of a clear, brown skin, plump, red cheeks, 
and a pair of bright, black eyes, Bess L’Olise passed for a 
very handsome girl ; while an English girl, with far greater 
personal attractions, would have been called decidedly plain. 
Where the secret lies, we know not — only it is so ; perhaps 
it is the taste in dress of the former that makes the difference. 

Bess was fond of rich, dark colors — they harmonized well 
with her brown complexion. She now wore, jauntily, on her 
head, turban fashion, a silk handkerchief, consisting of alter- 
nate stripes of scarlet and black, which set off wonderfully 
the smooth, shining, black hair beneath. Her dress was a 
crimson merino ; and with her long, dangling, gold ear- 
drops, her pretty collar and cuffs, and her dark, rich turban, 
she looked as pretty a little creole as one could wish to see. 

So Charley Sidney seemed to think, as Bess entered the 
hall, where he lay lazily extended on a couch in the sun, 
smoking a cigar, and watching with tropical indolence, the 
curling smoke, as it slowly wreathed upward. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


107 


‘ 4 Why, my dear, where have yon been this age? I haven’t 
seen you I don’t know when!” said Charley accosting 
her. 

“You don’t care where, I guess, Monsieur Charles!” re- 
plied Bess, with a bow and a smile, raising her hand to her 
turban, military fashion, in a manner peculiarly graceful ; 
you have been so occupied with Ma’mselle V Americaine 
since her arrival, that you have quite forgotten all your old 
friends !” 

“ Now, Bess, that’s positively too bad !” said Charley, tak- 
ing his cigar in his finger and thumb. “ She was a stranger, 
you know, and I had to patronize her a little ; but I hadn’t 
the least idea of forgetting you. On my honor, you look 
prettier than ever ; that head-dress is vastly becoming ; it’s 
positively captivating. I think I’ll get one of them myself — 
how do you think I would look in it?” 

“Oh, bewitching!” said Bess, laughing, and tossing her 
head until the gold drops flashed and glittered in the sunlight. 
“ Miss Marguerite could never resist you with one, I am 
sure !” 

“ Pooh ! never mind her !” said Charley ; “ if it captivates 
you , it is all I want. Where are you going now? — don’t be 
in a hurry — stay here with me,” 

“ Stay with you, indeed !” said Bess, saucily ; “ don’t you 
remember how impertinent you were the last time you got me 
to stay with you? Besides, I can’t — I am in a hurry.” 

“ W r here are you going?” 

“ To my lady — she sent for me.’ 


108 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ Her ladyship ? "What does she want with youT ’ ejaculated 
Charley, in surprise. 

“ Bon del! as if I knew ! Let me go, Monsieur Charles ! 
You must send for Mademoiselle VAmericaine , if you want 
some one to talk to !” said Bess, with another coquettish toss 
of her turbaned head, that made the gold drops flash and 
glitter again. 

“ Upon my honor, Miss Bess,” began Charley : but, with- 
out waiting to hear him, she darted past him and ran up 
stairs, laughing and singing the words of the old ballad.- 

“ It is good to be valiant and wise, 

It is good to be loyal and true ; 

It is good to be off with the old love 
Before you are on with the new.” 

And kissing her hand to him as she reached the head of the 
stairs, with an arch smile, she vanished. 

In answer to her low rap, Kate opened the chamber door, 
and pointing silently to where Lady Danemore lay, she took 
her departure. 

Bess glided noiselessly to where she lay, and sinking on 
her knees, raised her hand respectfully to her lips. This 
touching act, slight as it was, seemed to awaken a host of 
long-buried memories in the breast of the countess. She 
raised the drooping eyelids, and fixing her large, dark eyes 
earnestly on Bess’s face, said : 

“ Ho you know why I have sent for you?” 

“ No, madame.” 

“ Have you no idea?” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


109 


“ Not the slightest, madame.” 

There was a long pause after this, during which the countess 
remained steadily regarding Bess, as if striving to guess how 
far she might confide in her. The frank, open face of the 
little French girl seemed to give her confidence, and she slow- 
ly inquired : 

“ Have you heard what happened here last night?” 

“ Does madame mean her sudden illness? Yes — I have 
heard of that.” 

“ Have you heard anything else?” 

“ Except that the frightful old Witch of the Moor was here 
— nothing. 

“ How do people account for my sudden illness?” inquired 
Lady Danemore, speaking with an effort. 

Bess lifted her eyes with a look of innocent astonishment. 

“Why, to the fright, to be sure! They say the sudden 
appearance of that dreadful old woman frightened you into 
a fit. She scared Mrs. Nelson into hysterics, too.” 

Lady Danemore drew a long breath, as though a weight 
had suddenly been lifted off her mind. Then, fixing her 
beautiful eyes full on the face of the young girl, she said : 

“ Child, do you know why I have sent for you to tell me 
this, in preference to any of the family?” 

“ No, madame.” 

“ Nor do I; and yet I have done so. I would I knew 
whether I might trust you or not? ” 

The last words were spoken more to herself than to Bess ; 
but the young girl answered quickly : 

10 


110 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ I love madame too much to betray anything she may tell 
me. Bess L’Olise can be faithful to those who trust her.” 

The accent of wounded pride in which she spoke struck 
Lady Danemore ; and, laying her hand caressingly on her 
head, she said, softly : 

“Child, I meant not to offend you. I spoke before I 
thought ; but there are so few in this world we can trust 
to.” 

There was a sudden bitterness in her tone that moved 
Bess, and she silently kissed the hand that lay passively in 
hers. 

“ Bess,” asked the countess, suddenly, “ will you swear on 
this, never to reveal what I may disclose to you to-night?” 
said the countess, drawing from her bosom a small ebony 
cross, and presenting it to Bess. 

“ Madame, forgive me ; but I cannot bind myself blindly 
by oaths !” said Bess, drawing back. 

Child, child, I will ask you to do nothing wrong ; there 
will not be the least shadow of evil in what you will have to 
do,” said the lady, earnestly. “All I wish is, your solemn 
promise of secrecy.” 

4 ‘ There is no crime in what you wish me to do ? ” inquired 
Bess, hesitatingly. 

“ None, I solemnly assure you.” 

“ And what do you wish, madame?” 

‘ 4 To swear eternal secrecy of all you may hear or see — of 
all I may require,” said her ladyship, solemnly. 44 Can you 
not trust my word when I assure you it is not wrong ? ” 


THE SECRET SORROW. HI 

“Pardon, my lady, for doubting you. “I swear,” said 
Bess, kissing the cross. 

“ Thank you,” said the countess, a grateful smile giving in- 
expressible sweetness to her beautiful face. “ You shall 
never repent your promise ! ” 

Bess bowed in silence, and stood eagerly awaiting what was 
to come next. 

“ Do you know where this old woman, this witch, resides?” 
asked Lady Danemore, after a long pause. 

“ Yes, madame ; in a little lonely hut on the moor.” 

“ Have you ever been there?” continued her ladyship. 

Bess crimsoned perceptibly through her brown skin, 

“ Once only, my lady,” she replied, hesitatingly. “ I was 
silly enough to go have my fortune told.” 

“ Who is that child, Madge — I mean, who is that little girl 
who accompanied her here last night ? ” inquired my lady, 
speaking as though the words hurt her. 

“I do not know, madame,” replied Bess. “ Some say she 
is her grandchild ; others that she is some stolen child ; others 
that the little girl’s parents pay her for keeping her. But, 
ma fox , nobody knows.” 

A shudder, so evident that it made the little Parisian start, 
convulsed the frame of my lady. Bess regarded her in utter 
bewilderment. 

“ Does she treat the child kindly?” she inquired, after an- 
other long pause, in a voice that faltered in spite of herself. 

“Iam sure I do not know,” replied Bess, opening her eyes 
in bewilderment’ “She accompanies her everywhere, but 


112 THE SECRET SORROW. 

never speaks a word to any one. I think she cannot speak 
English.” 

“ Ah ! the old woman is a foreigner, then?” 

“Yes, your ladyship — she is French. Oh, dear, dear 
France ! ” said Bess, with an involuntary sigh. 

Lady Danemore turned away, and shaded her face with her 
hands. 

For several minutes there was profound silence ; then, ton- 
ing to Bess, the countess said, in a hurried whisper : 

‘ ‘ Will you accompany me to-night to the residence of this 
old woman ? ” 

“ Madame?” exclaimed Bess, starting back in surprise. 

“ It is necessary I should go ! ” said the countess, with im- 
patient vehemence. It was for this I sent for you— for this 
I made you swear secrecy — and you must not fail me now ! ” 

“ But, madame, think of the danger. To take such a long, 
dismal walk over the wild, lonely moor, after night, in your 
present state of health, might be fatal,” said Bess in a tone 
of distress. 

“ I do not care. Go I must, and shall ! ” said the countess, 
vehemently. “ If you will not accompany me, then I must 
find my way alone.” 

“ Oh, my dear mistress, you know I would accompany you 
to the end of the earth,” replied Bess, earnestly. “ It is only 
of the danger to yourself I speak. It is a long, weary dis- 
tance, and you would drop with fatigue before reaching it.” 

“ How far is it? ” 

“ I do not know ; many long miles, I think.” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


113 


“ Can you ride?” 

44 On horseback — yes madame.” 

4 4 Then could you not get two of the horses out for us ? 
You can saddle them yourself. My horse is there, and Miss 
Sidney’s. We can ride, if we cannot walk.” 

44 If my lady is determined to go, I can do so. But I im- 
plore you ” 

44 Hush ! girl — hush ! You cannot move me in my resolu- 
tion. Can you have the horses ready?” interrupted the 
countess. 

44 Yes madame. At what hour?” 

44 About eleven — the family will have retired before then. 
No one will disturb me if I desire to be left alone ; and at 
that hour be prepared, and I will come to you.” 

44 Where shall I meet you with the horses, madame?” 

44 You can stand under the old ash trees. No one will 
notice you there, should they chance to pass. And now, re- 
member you have bound yourself to secrecy.” 

44 1 shall not forget, madame. After to-night, I will re- 
member no longer what may occur. I never betray trust.” 

44 It is well. You may go.” 

She waved her hand, as a sign to depart, and Bess silently 
arose, and quitted the apartment. 

44 There is something mysterious about this,” muttered 
Bess, as she tripped down the long, winding staircase. 44 What 
can this secret visit mean? The Countess of Danemore 
visiting the old Witch of the Moor. Ma foi ! what would 
the world say if it heard it? Well, it is none of my business, 

10 * 


114 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


I suppose, but I would like to know. How singular, too, 
she should choose me, above every one else, as her confi- 
dante in this matter. But I suppose there was no one else 
who could guide her there that she would like to trust. Well, 
I will be faithful to her, and bide my time.” 

She reached the outer hall as she spoke, where she found 
Charley Sidney still lying. Touching her turban, by way of 
salute, in the easy, graceful manner peculiar to her, she 
would have passed him ; but he detained her. 

“I say, Bess,” he exclaimed, “what did you mean by 
that verse you sung, going up-stairs ?” 

44 Does not monsieur know?” 

‘ 4 Know ? How should I ?— it’s all a profund mystery to me /” 

“Oh! monsieur,” said Bess, in a very shocked tone, 
44 how can you say so? Three weeks ago, did you not 
swear eternal fidelity to me, on a blank leaf in your pocket- 
book? and now you have deserted me for la petite Americaine. 
Oh ! monsieur, how could you do so ? Surely you might have 
taken a month to forget me ; but to do so in three weeks — to 
leave me forlornly to wear the willow ! Oh ! Monsieur 
Charles, I will never forgive you !” 

Bess spoke in a very dolorous tone ; but the merry twinkle 
in her bright eyes bespoke that his desertion was not likely 
to break her heart. 

Charley^ listened to her harangue, looking terribly con- 
scious ; and made an attempt to vindicate himself, as she 
ceased ; but, without waiting to hear it, Bess darted off, with 
a ringing laugh. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


115 


The great hall-clock of Dirritole had just tolled the hour of 
eleven as a tall, slender figure, muffled in a long, dark cloak, 
came gliding from her chamber, passed noiselessly through 
the upper hall, down the long stair-case, along the lower hall, 
and out into the court-yard in front. 

The night was dark, save the faint light of the stars, but 
close and sultry. 

The muffled figure passed rapidly along, feeling her way, 
as if by intuition, through the darkness, until she reached a 
grove of swaying ash trees, under whose shade stood another 
muffled figure — smaller, and not so slender as the first. 

Two horses, saddled and ready for the road, were tied to 
the trees. 

“ No one has passed, madame,” said Bess L'Olise, in a 
hurried whisper. “ Here is yorur horse ; let me assist you to 
mount.” 

Lady Danemore placed one tiny foot in Bess’s hand, and 
sprang lightly into the saddle, with the ease and dexterity of 
a practiced horsewoman. Gathering up the reins, she started 
forward, and Bess was in another moment in the saddle and 
by her side. 

“ We can ride as rapidly as we choose now, my lady,” said 
Bess, “if it does not fatigue you too much.” 

The only reply of the countess was a smart cut of her whip, 
which made the animal bound forward at a rapid gallop. 

“ Yonder is the moor,” said Bess, pointing with her whip. 
“We must ride slowly now ; the ground is treacherous.” 

They rode forward slowly and cautiously, Bess looking 


116 THE SECRET SORROW. 

keenly around, least they should miss the hut of the old 
woman. 

As the old manor came in view, casting its long, dreary 
shadow over the lonely moor, both paused a moment to con- 
template it. Not the least sound or sign of light betrayed 
that it had occupants. 

“What strange old building is that!” asked Lady Dane- 
more, after a pause. 

“It is called the Old Moor Manor,” replied Bess, with a 
half shudder, as she gazed on the gloomly pile. “ It has 
been deserted for many and many a year. No one ever 
passes it, for it is said to be haunted by evil spirits. Our 
lady protect us !” and Bess crossed herself devoutly. 

How little did the speaker dream who were at that moment 
its occupants ! 

“ Had we not better ride on, madame?” continued Bess, 
uneasily, as Lady Danemore still remained gazing fixedly at 
it ; “ this is such a lonely place, and the night is passing.” 

The countess started, as if from a dream, and followed 
Bess in the direction to which she had turned. 

“ I am afraid we will have trouble in finding the place,” 
remarked Bess, glancing anxiously around. “ It is not easily 
found in daylight, and it will be much more difficult now.” 

As she spoke, a low clump of stunted spruce met her eye, 
and, with an exclamation of joy, she started forward, ex- 
claiming : 

“ Thank Heaven ! there it is at last !” 

Lady Danemore followed her ; and, turning an abrupt 


THE SECRET SORROW. 117 

angle which concealed it from their view, the home of th<* 
Witch of the Moor stood before them. 

It was a little low hut, with one window in front, but not 
a ray of light proceeded from it. All around was as dark 
and silent as the grave. The stunted trees behind so hid it 
from view, that one might pass fifty times over the moor, 
even in broad daylight, without discovering it. 

Bess leaped from her horse, and, tying him to a tree, as- 
sisted the countess to alight ; then approaching the low door, 
she raised the end of her whip, and rapped loudly. 

A low, fierce growl from Death, was the only answer they 
received. 

Again Bess raised her whip and rapped, this time louder 
than before. 

Another hoarse growl from Death followed this, accompa- 
nied by a hissing sound, and a leap against the door inside, 
as though of a cat. 

“Holy Saints protect us!” exclaimed Bess, quaking with 
terror. 

“ Knock again !” said Lady Danemore, impetuously. 

Bess obeyed, and fierce growls of the blood-hound and 
sharp hisses of the cat, grew absolutely appalling. Suddenly, 
a footstep was heard, and they heard the shrill, sharp voice 
of Mother Wail, Exclaiming : 

“ Down, Death ! Be quiet, Imp ! Who’s there?” 

“ What shall I say?” whispered Bess. 

“ Two -women, tell her,” replied the countess. 

“ Only two women,” answered Bess, raising her voice. 


118 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ And what do ‘two women’ want this hour of the night?” 
called the croaking voice of the witch. 

“ To have their fortunes told,” replied Bess, at a venture, 
after waiting in vain for some suggestion by her mistress. 

“ I don’t tell fortunes at midnight,” said the old woman, 
harshly. “You may go home as you came.” 

“Tell her we will pay her well — she loves money, whis- 
pered the lady, hurriedly. 

“We will pay you whatever you ask,” called Bess, “ only 
let us in.” 

A moment’s silence followed this, as though Mother Wail 
was deliberating with herself about this new proposal. A 
moment after, she said : 

‘ ‘ How am I to know you are only two women ? — you may 
be deceiving me.” 

“Indeed I am not. There are only two of us, I assure 
you,” answered Bess. 

“Well, I will see. If you are lying, I will set my dog on 
you, and tear you to pieces !” 

“ Heaven protect us !” ejaculated Bess, in terror. 

The sounds of bolts withdrawing now fell upon their 
ears, and a moment after the door was cautiously opened, and 
the head of the witch thrust out. Satisfied, at length, that 
they were speaking the truth, she re-entered, and, a moment 
after, appeared with a light, and bade them enter. 

As they did so, the huge dog, Death, sprang forward, with 
the evident intention of fulfilling the old hag’s threat ; while 
the cat — an enormous black Tom — with eyes like coals of 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


119 


fire, stood in the middle of the floor, its back bristling up, 
and its fierce eyes glaring like a demon’s ! 

Terrified beyond measure, Bess sprang toward the door, 
with a shriek of terror. 

“He! he! he!” chuckeled the old beldame; “you see, 
my fine ladies, I am not without protectors. Down, Death !” 
— to the dog — “Keep still, Imp!” — to the cat. “Well, 
ladies, so you want your fortunes told.” 

She raised the lamp as she spoke, until its light fell full upon 
them. Lady Danemore had thrown back her hood, and as 
the old woman’s eye fell upon her, she started back, while 
the lamp nearly fell from her hand. 

“ Madelene /” she ejaculated, in amazement. “So! the 
time I have waited for so long has come at last, and Made- 
lene Desbreaux stands again beneath my roof.” 

There was a malignant smile of triumph on her wrinkled 
face as she ceased speaking, that completely astounded Bess. 
She glanced at Lady Danemore, who stood, cold, proud, and 
calm as ever, save that her eyes wandered restlessly round 
the squalid apartment, as if seeking something in vain. As 
Mother Wail ceased speaking, she said to her, hurriedly : 

“ Is there no other room where this young girl can remain 
for a few moments. I wish to speak with you in private?” 

“In private!” repeated the old crone, with a mocking 
sneer. “I thought you came to have your fortune told. 
Shall I tell you the past or the future, Madelene ? ” He ! he ! 
he!” 

There was something almost demoniacal in the look of tri- 


120 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


umph with which she regarded the countess, who leaned 
against the wall, covered her face with her hands, and groaned 
aloud. 

“ Come this way, my dear,” said the fortune-teller, in her 
taunting tone ; ‘ ‘ this fine lady wishes her fortune told in pri- 
vate, it seems. I hardly think it would do to proclaim it to 
the world yet . Stay in there.” 

She pushed aside a coarse blanket that hung at the further 
end of the hovel, disclosing another room, equal in size and 
shape with the one they had left. An oil lamp, which stood 
burning dimly on a rude slab table was the only light in the 
room. A rude straw pallet on the floor, two or three little 
benches of the roughest kind, a broken chair, some crockery 
and cooking utensils of the coarsest description, and huge 
bundles of herbs sticking out from the rafters comprised the 
furniture. Another blanket, similar to that by which she had 
entered, hung at the end of the room. Bess was half tempt- 
ed to lift it, and see what was inside ; but the fear of Mother 
Wail restrained her, and she drew back. 

u I wonder how far back the old hovel extends,” thought 
Bess, seating herself on one of the benches ; “ and I would 
like to know what is in there. Where can the little girl be, I 
wonder? Perhaps that is her sleeping-room. Oh, heaven ! 
what a place to live in. I shall not breathe freely until it is 
out of sight. And how in the name of all that is wonderful 
can this horrible old hag know my lady ? Calling her Mad- 
elene, too. Oh ! what would I not give to know what all this 
mystery means?” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


121 


Bess paused to listen as the sound of voices from without 
met her ear. Lady Danemore she could hear speaking, 
earnestly supplicating, at times almost passionately, while 
Mother Wail still maintained her bitter,, jibing tone, some- 
times varying it to one of subdued firmness. Both spoke in 
French ; but Bess could not at first distinguish the words. 
Suddenly she heard Lady Danemore say, in a voice of sup- 
pressed anguish : 

£ 1 And you refuse — you refuse ! Will nothing induce you 
to break this resolution ? I will give you gold — everything 
you wish, only comply with my request !” 

u Nothing,” answered the old woman, firmly. “ Revenge 
is dearer than gold.” 

“ And oh, great Heaven ! have you not been revenged? 
Have you not rendered me wretched and miserable forever !” 
said the voice of Lady Danemore. 

“ Ha, ha, ha !” laughed the beldame. “ Did I not tell you 
then I would be revenged. I swore not to rest in my grave 
until I saw that proud head laid low. I will pursue you to 
your dying day ; and before long, Madeline Desbreaux, the 
world shall know you as you really are. Until that time 
comes, I will dog your steps like your shadow — escape from 
me you cannot. And he for whom you would die, you shall 
never meet again on earth. I have said it, and my words 
never fail !” 

A groan of mortal anguish came from the lips of the count- 
ess. 

The heart of Bess stood still with astonishment and horror. 

11 


122 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


She listened in vain to catch what followed ; for though 
Mother Wail still spoke, her voice had sunk to a hoarse, hiss- 
ing whisper. No sound came from Lady Danemore, save 
the same low moan of bitter agony, that made Bess grow 
white with undefined fear. 

Suddenly the blanket at the entrance was pushed rudely 
aside, and Mother Wail entered. Bess almost fell with terror 
as she looked on her. The wrinkled, sallow face was almost 
purple with suppressed passion ; the glittering black eyes 
were blazing with evil light. Turning to Bess, she said, 
hurriedly : 

“ Go home. Your mistress is waiting for you.” 

Bess waited for no second bidding ; but rising hurriedly 
from her seat, she passed to the outer apartment. The count- 
ess stood leaning against the wall, her arms lying powerless 
by her side, her face white as that of the dead, the lips of a 
dreadful livid blue, while she gasped as if for breath. For- 
getting everything save the terrible fear that her mistress 
was dying, Bess sprang forward, and caught her cold hand 
in both of hers. Lady Danemore did not appear to hear or 
see her — her eyes were fixed with a glazed, stony stare on 
vacancy. 

“Oh! my lady, my dear lady!” exclaimed Bess, in dis- 
tress, “ do come away. Oh ! good Heaven ! she will die !” 

“ No fear, venomous reptiles live long,” said the old 
woman, bitterly. “ Come, begone, both of you!” 

Her words seemed to rouse Lady Danemore from the trance 
into which she was falling. With a momentary strength, she 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


123 


drew her cloak around her, and quitted the hut, followed by 
Bess. Mother Wail closed the door loudly after them, drew 
the bolt, the light disappeared, and they were left alone and 
in darkness, standing on the dreary moor. 

Bess assisted Lady Danemore to mount, and then sprang 
into the saddle herself, with an inward prayer of thanksgiv- 
ing that the terrible visit was over. The cold, raw wind of 
the coming morning blew chillingly over the moor. Lady 
Danemore, with a shiver, drew her cloak around her, the hand 
that held the reins relaxed, her head sank on her bosom, and 
Bess expected every instant to see her fall. 

“Oh! my dear, dear lady !” she exclaimed, in the utmost 
distress, u do, do try to bear up until we reach home. Oh ! 
that we had never come on this unfortunate journey. Do, do 
try to ride on till we get home !” 

With an effort Lady Danemore raised her head, and strove 
to comply. The old Manor was passed, the moon lay behind 
them ; but the eastern sky began to grow gray with the hue 
of coming morn ; and the countess again began to droop. 

“ Oh ! what shall I do, what shall I do?” cried poor Bess, 
in the last extremity of dismay. “ Oh ! my lady, do try to 
bear up a little longer. In half an hour we can be home ; 
and if we delay any longer the family will be up, and all will 
be discovered.” 

This last appeal produced more effect than anything that 
had yet been said. Lady Danemore aroused herself ; and 
though her face was blanched to the hue of death from the 
inward agony of her mind, yet she rode resolutely forward ; 


124 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


and soon, to the great delight of Bess, the peaked gables 
and high turrets of Dirritole came in view. 

Bess assisted Lady Danemore to alight. Utterly exhaust- 
ed, she tottered forward, and would have fallen, had not the 
faithful little French girl assisted her. As they reached the 
hall door, the countess paused, and said, with an effort : 

“ Thank you, that will do, I can go myself now.” 

Bess opened the door to admit her ; and then closing it 
noiselessly, started to where she had left the horses. The 
countess went forward a few steps, swayed to and fro, then 
reeled, and fell heavily to the floor, like one dead. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


125 


CHAPTER XI. 

KATE MEETS HER FRIEND. 

“ What though on Love’s altar the flame that is glowing 
Is brighter? yet Eriendship’s is steadier far! 

One wavers and turns with each breeze that is blowing, 

And is but a meteor — the other’s a star,” 

Kate Sidney sat at her chamber window lost in thought. 
For hours she had lain tossing restlessly on her pillow, think- 
ing of her absent friend, and striving in vain to solve the 
mystery, until finding sleep impossible, she had arisen, 
thrown on her white cashmere morning-gown, and seating 
herself by the window, leaned her head on her hand, and 
gave way to the thoughts that came crowding thick and fast 
through her mind. 

Kate Sidney was not one to form a friendship with every 
young lady she met ; in fact, though she made many acquaint- 
ances , she made very few friends — but when once made, her 
friendship was not easily broken. Alice Desmond had been 
the companion of her childhood, her school-mate in after 
years, and her firm friend now. They had always shared 
each other’s secrets, troubles and pleasures. 

Alice looked up to Kate always for assistance, relying on her 
strong, calm judgment in emergencies which she otherwise 
would have shrunk from ; and Kate loved Alice for her gentle 

11 * 


126 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


disposition, her sweet, confiding nature— the very opposite of 
her own. Perhaps it was this very contrast that drew them 
so fondly together. Alice was dreary and romantic, while 
Kate was the most matter-of-fact young lady in the world. 
The friends had never been separated before ; and this cir- 
cumstance made Kate Sidney feel it the more keenly now. 
She strove in vain to assign some reason for Alice’s mysteri- 
ous conduct. She had left home voluntarily — that her note 
testified ; but why had she done so ? It was so unlike all she 
had ever known of -her, that Kate was tempted to doubt the 
evidence of her senses ; but, with a sigh, she was obliged to 
acknowledge it was stern reality. 

From the train of absording thought into which she had 
fallen, she was suddenly aroused by the sound of a heavy 
fall in the hall below. She started to her feet to listen ; some- 
thing like a groan fell upon her ear, and made her blood 
run cold. But Kate Sidney was morally and physically brave 
— there was not a drop of cowardly blood in her veins, and 
she hesitated but for a moment. Seizing a light, she passed 
from her chamber through a long suite of apartments, through 
the upper hall, down the long stair-case, and into the lower 
hall ; and there — a sight met her eyes that froze her blood 
with horror. 

Lying prone on her face on the ground, and bathed in 
blood, lay Lady Danemore. Her long black hair fell wildly 
around her, clotted with gore, which had formed a little pool 
on the carpet by her side, while a little dark stream flowed 
steadily from her mouth. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


127 


For a moment, Kate stood rooted to the ground with hor- 
ror, gasping for breath, and sickening at the awful sight be- 
fore her ; then recovering herself by a mighty effort, she 
went forward, and raised the head of the prostrate lady. The 
great black eyes stared wide open, vacant and lusterless, and 
glazed as though in death ; the face was white and cold as 
that of a corpse, save where it was dreadfully dabbled with 
blood ; the lips, livid and purple, were apart, and seemed 
frozen to the white teeth. Kate’s heart nearly stood still 
with terror, as she covered her face with her hands, and 
groaned : 

4 1 Oh, merciful Heaven, she is dead !” 

For a while she sat stunned, stupefied by the sudden blow. 
Then, as the thought that life might not yet be totally extinct 
flashed across her mind, she wheeled over a couch, and, with 
an effort, raised the apparently dying lady upon it. Then 
she turned, and flew rather than ran up the stairs, until she 
reached the earl’s room, and rapped loudly for admittance. 

In a few moments the door opened, and the earl appeared. 

“ What is the matter?” he asked, staring at Kate’s pallid 
face in astonishment. 

“ For Heaven’s sake, uncle, hurry for a doctor, Aunt 
Madeline is dying ; there is no time to be lost !” 

“What!” gasped the earl, growing deadly white, and 
grasping Kate’s arm so violently that she almost shrieked 
with pain. 

“ She is dying, I tell you,” repeated Kate, with passionate 
vehemence. “ I found her lying in the lower hall, covered 


128 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


with blood. I fear she has burst a blood-vessel, and will not 
survive. Oh ! hurry, hurry ! if you ever hurried in your life ! 
She may not be dead yet !” 

Without waiting to hear her out, the earl sprang past, and 
was down stairs in a moment. One glance at the death-like 
face of his wife, and he was gone. 

The servants were all buried in profound slumber ; there 
was no time to be lost in waking them up ; and in another 
instant he was mounted and away like the wind. 

The rest of the family were by this time thoroughly aroused, 
and lights were now flashing in every direction ; the fright- 
ened servants gazed into each other’s faces, pale with fear, 
as if seeking there an explanation of this new mystery. 

Lady Danemore was removed to her chamber ; while Mrs. 
Nelson, who, on learning what had happened, fell into violent 
hysterics, and had to be carried to hers. All was dismay and 
confusion. 

In a very short time the doctor arrived, and agreed with 
Kate in saying she had burst a blood-vessel, and that her 
case was serious — very serious indeed ; but still, with the aid 
of her youth, and the unceasing care of her attendants, she 
might recover. 

With some difficulty she was restored to consciousness, and 
gazed wildly round on the numerous anxious faces by which 
she was surrounded. As memory returned, bringing before 
her the scenes of the night, she turned away her head with a 
faint moan. 

The doctor having positively foi bidden them to disturb her 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


129 


with questions, all were left to their own conjectures as to how 
it had happened. What could Lady Danemore be doing in 
the lower hall, wrapped in a large cloak, at that hour of the 
morning? What could have happened to make her burst a 
blood-vessel? They asked themselves the question, and 
looked in each other’s faces for an answer in vain. 

The morning wore wearily on, and toward noon, feeling 
ill and feverish from excitement and want of sleep, Kate 
mounted her horse for a ride. Here a new mystery awaited 
her. The horses had been ridden by some person or persons 
unknown during the night ! Could it have been by Lady 
Danemore ? Kate was bewildered, and like one in a dream. 
She mounted her horse and rode off for the Pines. Here, 
too, all was gloom. Sir Hugh she found exceedingly ill, and 
no further news had been heard of Alice. Lord Arndale had 
departed, firmly resolved to find her, and induce her to re- 
turn — and this hope still buoyed the old man up. 

Kate’s visit was soon over, and she once more turned her 
horse’s head in the direction of Dirritole. As she slowly 
proceeded, the events of the past few days rose vividly be- 
fore her. The singular disappearance of Alice ; the unac- 
countable agitation of Lady Danemore at the sight of the old 
fortune-teller on the night of the ball ; and her still more 
mysterious illness of the preceding night. How was all to be 
accounted for? So absorbed did Kate become in her train 
of thought, that she scarcely noticed that she had entered the 
forest path, until a little ragged urchin stood before her, and 
jerking his forelock politely, said : 


130 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


u If you please, ma’am, here’s a letter a young ’ooman over 
there told me to bring up to the ’ All and give it to nobody 
but you ; but I seed you cornin’ in here, and followed you. 
’Ere’s the letter.” 

As he spoke, he presented Kate with a small folded slip of 
paper. 

Surprised at this singular address, she tore it open, and 
read : 

“Miss Kate : If you want to hear of Miss Alice, come to the old oak 
near the spring, immediately. I am awaiting you there. Do not show 
this to a living soul, or all will be lost — “Janie Einn.” 

Thunder-struck with amazement, and scarcely able to credit 
her senses, Kate read and re-read the note, which had been 
scrawled hurriedly with a pencil on a bit of brown paper. 
Turning at length to the boy, who still stood before her, she 
breathlessly demanded from whom he had received it. 

“ Why, I did tell you,” said the boy, looking rather aston- 
ished at Miss Sidney’s evident agitation, “I was a cornin’ 
along, not thinkin’ of nothin’ in particular, when a young 
voman that looked as if she’d been trin’ to hide herself ’mong 
the trees, comes out, and she comes up to me, and sez she : 
“ Does you know where Dirritole is? ” and I sez, ‘ Yes,’ and 
she axes me if as how I knows Miss Kate Sidney, and I sez 
* Yes ; ’ and she pulls out that there letter, and sez she, 
‘ Will you take this ere up to her, and don’t let no- 
body else see it? sez she, and I sez as how I will ; and then 
she gave me three bobs, and tells me not to let nobody, ’cept 


THE SECRET SORROW. 131 

’tis you, see it ; and I starts and meets you slap; and so 
that’s all I know about it.” 

Kate listened with almost breathless interest to this lucid 
and very grammatical explanation, and, as the boy ceased, 
she turned away, and, without a word, darted into the forest, 
in the direction of the old oak. The young gentleman in the 
ragged garments looked after her with a strong expression of 
disgust. 

44 Well, if that ere ain’t what edercated folks calls ingrati- 
tude, I’d like ter know what is,” he said, after a pause, his 
feelings finding vent in words : ‘ 4 here I trots up to her, and 
gins her a letter, hopin’ she’ll trip me the needful when she 
reads it, and I’m blamed if I sees the first shiner of her money, 
and I a young gentleman what ain’t got but three bobs in 
the world to bless myself with, which that nice young ’ooman 
over there guv me. But it’s allurs the way with lords an’ la- 
dies, they haint got the first spark of perliteness — no more 
manners nor a passsl of pigs ! Ugh ! ” 

And evidently disgusted beyond measure at the ingratitude 
of the world, the ill-used young gentleman put his ragged 
pants in locomotion, and was soon out of sight among the 
trees. 

Meantime, Kate had made her way rapidly toward the spot 
indicated in the singular note, almost tempted to believe her- 
self laboring under some strange delusion. News of Alice! 
The thought gave wings to her feet, and panting and breath- 
less with the haste she had made, she found herself at the old 
oak. She paused and looked around, not a soul was to be 


132 the secret sorrow. 

seen, all was as profoundly still and deserted as the 
grave. 

44 Janie Finn ! ” called Kate, with a strange throbbing at 
the heart, as the thought that she had been deceived flashed 
across her mind. 

44 Hush, Miss Kate, not so loud,” said a voice from the 
trees behind her, and a moment after, Janie stood before her, 
pale with fatigue and apprehension. 

44 Oh, Janie Finn, for Heaven’s sake tell me of Alice ! ” ex- 
claimed Kate, springing forward and seizing her hand. 44 Is 
she yet alive, or what has befallen her? Speak, girl, speak !” 

44 She is alive, but very ill,” said Janie, striving to restrain 
her sobs. 44 Oh, Miss Kate, only think where she is, and has 
been for the last week — in the old haunted Moor Manor.” 

44 Alice Desmond in the Manor ! ” ejaculated Kate in hor- 
ror. 44 Who could have forced her there? ” 

44 Your own uncle, Miss Kate — the noble Earl of Dane- 
more ! ” replied Janie, bitterly. 

44 My uncle! Oh, Janie, impossible! You are deceived! 
He never could commit so base an act,” said Kate, horror- 
struck. 

44 1 suppose not,” said Janie ; 44 1 suppose I wasn’t pres- 
ent and saw him, Miss Kate? I tell you he did.” 

44 Nonsense ! it is absurd — ridiculous. He never would do 
it,” said Kate, vehemently. 44 Why, girl, Miss Desmond 
herself left a note saying she had departed of her own free 
will. You have been deceived.” 

44 1 say what I mean and know !” said Janie, stoutly ; 44 the 


THE SECEET SOEEOW. 


133 


earl did take her away, and if you go to the Old Manor, you 
will see her there, and she can tell you herself if you won’t 
believe me.” 

“ But — but — it seems so strange, so improbable, so utterly 
monstrous, in fact!” said Kate, speaking like one in a 
dream. “ Come, Janie, tell me all you know, from begin- 
ning to end. The whole affair seems wrapped in profound 
mystery.” 

“Very well ; I must be quick, then ; for if the earl should 
chance to miss me, I would be killed,” said Janie, who there- 
upon related to Kate all that the reader already knows, from 
their starting that stormy night, until after the departure of 
the earl on the morning after the visit of the witch, conclud- 
ing with : 

“And so Miss Alice has been getting weaker and 
weaker ever since. She is not exactly sick, but she is 
fading and fading, like the waning moon. She neither eats 
nor speaks, but lies on the cushions from morning till night. 
Oh, Miss Kate, I am sure she will die ! The earl told us, if 
we ever breathed to a living soul of her being there, he would 
pursue us with his vengeance all our lives ; so we were afraid 
to come before. But when I saw Miss Alice lying there, dy- 
ing by inches, I could not stand it longer. I just told John 
I would go, and let the earl do what he liked, because one 
might as well be killed at once, as to be dying with fear every 
night, as we are. John wanted to come, but I wouldn’t let 
him ; I knew he’d be sure to be found out — men are such 
stupid creatures ; so I started about day-break, and meeting 

12 


134 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Kagged Tommy, whom I knew I could trust, I gave him that 
note, and here you are. All I ask, is that you will tell Lord 
Arndale, and have Miss Alice rescued before she dies. As 
for me, I must hurry right back. Heaven help me if the earl 
discovers what I have done.” 

Kate had stood with her clear, searching eyes fixed on the 
faithful girl’s face while she spoke, her own countenance un- 
dergoing a thousand changes of surprise, bewilderment, and 
terror. As Janie ceased, Kate’s face was flushed, and her 
eyes were sparkling with indignation, while a firm look of 
decision gave a stern energy to her expression. But she now 
only looked up and said quietly : 

“ And what do you expect me to do?” 

“To do!” repeated Janie, astonished. “Why to tell 
Lord Arndale, of course, and have Miss Alice brought 
home.” 

“I cannot do so,” said Kate, in the same calm tone. 
“Lord Arndale is in London, and I do not know his ad- 
dress.” 

Janie wrung her hands in dismay. 

“ Oh, what is to be done, then?” she exclaimed in terror. 
“ My poor, dear young lady ! must she die all alone in that 
dreary place? Oh, Miss Kate! Miss Kate! she loves you, 
and would almost give her life for you, and now can you 
have the heart to leave her there to die alone?” 

And Janie sobbed outright in her distress. 

“No!” said Kate, with such stern fierceness that Janie 
drew back in alarm. “No ! this very night I will go to the 


THE SECRET SORROW. 135 

old Moor Manor, and to-morrow Alice Desmond shall be free 
forever !” 

“ What !” exclaimed Janie, flushing with joy. “ Oh, dear 
Miss Kate, you have made me so happy ! And you will 
come to-night ! Oh, I am sure the very sight of you will re- 
store my dear young lady again ! I knew you wouldn’t de- 
sert her Miss Kate?” 

“You had better go, now,” said Kate, impatiently, with- 
out paying any attention to Janie’s transports. I know the 
way, so I shall not want any guide. Tell Miss Desmond I 
shall not fail to be there to-night.” 

And Kate turned away toward the forest path, while Janie 
cautiously took the way that led to the moor. 

For a while Kate went on rapidly, her cheeks flushed, her 
lips compressed, and her eyes fixed on the ground. At 
length her thoughts found vent, and she exclaimed bit- 
terly : 

“ To think that he should be so base ! I always knew he 
was fiery, passionate, and cruel, as his injustice to poor Wal- 
ter can testify ; but I never, never thought he could stoop to 
drag a defenseless girl from her home, lest she should stand 
in the way of his ambition. His motive for this is very evi- 
dent ; he wishes to get Alice out of the way for a while, 
thinking he can prevail upon Harry to marry Lady Mary 
Orancourt. And to think that this man should be my uncle !” 
and Kate drew herself up haughtily, 1 1 but he will find that 
woman’s wit is a match for man’s cunning ! To-morrow 
Alice will be free I” 


136 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


How little did Kate Sidney know what that eventful mor- 
row would bring forth ! 

Upon reaching Dirritole, Kate’s first inquiry was for the 
earl. Miss Dickett herself answered her summons, and 
entered the room in a towering state of indignation. 

“Well, Miss Dickett, what new piece of iniquity has come 
to light now?” inquired Kate. “Has Master Charley done 
any new crime, this morning?” 

Miss Dickett, overcome with indignation and haste, could 
not answer immediately, but stood panting for breath in the 
middle of the floor, with both hands pressed to her sides. 

“Yes, hit’s all wery fine — so it is !” exclaimed the ancient 
virgin, at length finding breath. “ I never sees such a place 
as Dirritole’s getting to be, of late. Hever since these new- 
comers come, there ain’t one mite of peace or comfort in the 
’ouse. A nasty hold nigger-wench, down hin the kitchen, 
which his has black has the hace of spades. Hup stairs, 
there’s that wild little himp, Miss Maggie, allers a makin’ of 
mischief ; she’s fifty thousand times worse than Master 
Charles — so she is. Hand then to ’ave hold witches, which 
is enough to make a body’s blood run cold, a coming to 
parties, hand a stayin’ jest as long has they likes, his habso- 
lutely hundurable, so hit his. Hand then to ’ave my lady up 
in ’er room sick, and a failin’ inter fits in the ’all, and Miss 
Marie off inter hister-icks in t’other, is jnor’n I’m goin' to bear ; 
hand I just means for to resign my situation— so I does !” 

“Very good; you must speak to the earl about that. 
Where is he now?” said Kate, with quiet dignity. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 137 

“ He’s hup in ’is study, a writin’ of somethin’,’’ replied the 
outraged housekeeper. 

“Well, will you oblige me by telling him I wish to see him 
for a moment?” said Kate, rising. 

With a muttered “ hit’s all wery fine, so it is,” Miss Dick- 
ett made her visit, and presently reappeared, to announce 
that “ the hearl would be very ’appy to see Miss Kate.” 

Miss Sidney ran up-stairs, and tapped at the study-door, 
which was opened by the earl himself. He looked pale and 
anxious, but Kate was at no loss for what to ascribe it to 
now, nor did she set it down as anxiety on Lady Danemore’s 
account. 

“ Well, Miss Sidney, to what am I indebted for the honor 
of this visit ? ” said the earl, motioning her with his hand to 
a seat. 

Kate noticed his courtesy by a slight bow, but remained 
standing. 

“ I have come here to tell you I am about to leave Dirri- 
tole for a short time,” said Kate, quietly. 

“ Ah, indeed ! ” said the earl, surprised and uneasy. 

“Yes,” said Kate, in the same indifferent tone. “I re- 
ceived a note to-day, stating that my friend was sick, and 
wished to see me very much. I cannot refuse her request, 
but I considered it necessary to tell you before I went. That 
is all. 

Kate stood with her head proudly erect, waiting his an- 
swer. 

“ Miss Sidney is her own mistress,” said the earl, with a 
12 * 


138 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


slight bow, “ and of course can go where she pleases ; but I 

think, with two patients now in the house ” 

“Mrs. Nelspn has her daughter and black servant to at- 
tend her,” said Kate, with an impatient wave of her hand ; 
“ and as to Lady Danemore, she will be delighted to ex- 
change my services for those of Bess L’Olise. Therefore 
my presence is more necessary elsewhere than here. Have I 
your permission to go, my lord? ” 

When asking permission of any one, Kate always spoke 
haughtily. Now she stood drawn up to her full height, proud- 
ly awaiting his reply. 

“ Oh, certainly ; the trouble of coming to tell me was quite 
unnecessary. Go, by all means.” 

The earl rose as he spoke, to signify that their interview 
was over. Kate passed him with a slight bow and a cold 
“ thank you, my lord,” ran down stairs, and a few moments 
later was in the saddle and off. 

Kate’s determination was to pass the day at the house of a 
friend, and as soon as it grew dark to set off. Accordingly, 
with the first shades of evening, she started, and took the 
road toward the old Moor Manor. 

The journey was a desolate and lonely one, even in broad 
daylight ; but now, only lighted by the watery, fitful light of 
the moon, it was still worse. But Kate had never felt fear 
in her life, and now her only thought was of her friend — of 
poor Alice Desmond. Every moment seemed an age until 
she reached her, and with a feeling of unspeakable joy she at 
length beheld the gloomy front of the old Manor, rising like 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


139 


a dark, evil thing in the midst of the gloomy moor. Not a 
glimpse of light came from it ; all was dark, and still, and 
noiseless as the grave. 

“ Can it be deserted? ” thought Kate, as she sprang from 
the saddle, and wrapped loudly with the end of her whip on 
the heavy oaken door. 

A dull, rumbling echo, like distant thunder, echoed through 
the old building, making even Kate start. In a moment, 
however, she was reassured by hearing the voice of John call, 
in trembling tones : 

1 1 Who is there ? ’ ’ 

“ It is I, Miss Sidney,” said Kate, impatiently, “ open the 
door, quick !” 

“ Miss Sidney, thank Heaven !” exclaimed John, fervent- 
ly, as he drew back the bolts. 

Kate sprang over the threshold, saying, as she did so : 
“ See to my horse.” Then turning, she entered the great 
empty room, where Alice and Janie was. The sound of the 
loved voice of her friend seemed to inspire Alice with new 
life. She half arose, held out her arms toward Kate, 
and in another moment lay weak and powerless on her 
bosom. 

“Oh! dear, dear Kate, I knew you would come to me,” 
said Alice, faintly, raising her head for a moment.” 

“Oh, Alice ! Oh, poor Alice !” said Kate, her tears falling 
fast on the pale, thin face of her friend. 

“And my father, Kate — how is he?” said Alice after a 
long pause. 


140 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Kate hesitated a moment ; she could not speak falsely, and 
she shrank from adding to poor Alice’s grief. 

“ He grieves for your loss, as you doubtless expect, Alice,” 
said Kate, gently. 

“ And Harry — Lord Arndale?” said Alice, feebly. 

“ Poor Harry, he is half crazy, he is somewhere in London, 
but I will ” 

Before Kate could finish the sentence, John rushed in, 
white with apprehension. 

“ Oh, Miss Kate, for Heaven’s sake get out of sight. The 
earl is coming — he will be here in a few moments !” 

A stifled shriek burst from Janie’s lips, while Alice grew 
deadly pale. 

“Let him come, then,” said Kate, drawing herself up proud- 
ly, “I do not fear him. I will confront him with his victims. ’ ’ 

“Oh, Miss Kate, for the love of Heaven, do not ruin us 
forever. The earl will murder us if he sees you. Oh, Miss 
Kate, fly! fly!” 

“ Fly, Kate, fly ! for my sake, go !” exclaimed Alice, wild 
With fear. 

Unable to understand their entreaties, Kate sprang to her 
feet, and turning to John, demanded : 

“Where shall I go?” 

“Here, here!” exclaimed John, turning to a door that 
seemed to lead to the interior of the building, and pulling 
with the energy of despair, it gave way, and Kate sprang 
through. The heavy door closed with a loud bang, and she 
was left alone in pitchy darkness. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


141 


How little did she dream of the long months that must pass 
ere she should look on tho face of her friend again ; of the 
wonderful events that would come to light ere she should 
step out a free woman once more. 


142 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER XII. 

THE ROYER CHIEF. 

“ When a woman will she will , 

You may depend on’t, 

And when she won't she won't; 

And there’s an end on’t.” — Anon. 

For a few moments profound stillness reigned throughout 
the old Moor Manor. Kate stood in the deep darkness, 
listening attentively, but no sound broke the profound still- 
ness. Suddenly the tramp of a heavy footstep broke upon 
her ear, and a moment after, she heard the voice of the earl 
as he addressed Alice : 

44 Good evening, Miss Desmond. I trust I see you better 
this evening,’ ’ 

44 I thank you, my lord, I feel very weak ; but otherwise 
well,” answered Alice, faint with apprehension. 

44 Have you had any intruders since?” he demanded, fixing 
his eyes sharply on the face of Alice. 

Miss Desmond hesitated ; but Janie took upon herself to 
answer. 

“No, we have had no intruders (that’s true, anyway,” 
thought Janie,) “ everybody thinks the old place is deserted, 
when they see no light.” 

4 4 1 did not ask you — please hold your tongue until you are 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


143 


spoken to,” said the earl harshly ; then turning to Alice, he 
added, in a softer tone : “I trust I shall be able to take you 
from this dreary place very soon ; in the meantime, I will do 
everything I can to make you comfortable. Put in more 
wood, John, I intend to stay all night.” 

“ He intends to stay all night, does he,” thought Kate ; “ a 
pleasant prospect for me, if I have to stay in this cold, dark 
place until morning. I wonder what sort of a place I have 
got into? As I have nothing else to do, I will go on an ex- 
ploring expedition, and see.” 

As we have before remarked, Kate Sidney was descended 
from a race of warriors ; and the heroic blood of her fore- 
fathers had descended to her unadulterated. Fear was a 
sensation she never felt ; and so she hesitated not a moment 
in an act that might make many who pass for brave, shrink ; 
for it requires considerable moral, as well as physical courage 
to explore a deserted old house alone, after night — one, too, 
bearing so terrible a reputation as did the old Moor Manor. 

Kate turned for the purpose of putting her resolution into 
practice, and endeavored to peer through the thick darkness. 
Gradually her eyes grew more accustomed to the gloom, and 
she saw that she was in a sort of a long hall, that seemed to 
lead to the interior. 

Feeling her way with her hands along the wall, she ap- 
proached a door at the end of the hall, which she strove to 
open. This, with some difficulty, she succeeded in doing ; 
and entering, she found herself in a high, lofty room, exactly 
similar to the one which she had left. 


144 


THE SECRET -SORROW. 


Proceedingly cautiously, step by step — for all was still 
profoundly dark — Kate discovered, to her surprise, a stair- 
case at the farther end, that seemed to lead down to rooms 
below. Here, for the first time, she hesitated a moment; 
but curiosity overpowering every other feeling, she slowly 
and carefully began to descend. 

The stairs seemed to her interminable ; and at length, with 
a feeling of thanksgiving, she found herself at the bottom, 
and in another long, gloomy hall. 

Again she hesitated, and was half inclined to turn back ; 
but ashamed to yield to the strange feeling of dread that was 
creeping over her, she essayed to recover her self-possession, 
and exclaimed, half aloud : 

“What nonsense it is to be afraid! I have gone so far 
without danger, and now I will not turn back until I find out 
all about this queer old place. Perhaps I shall never have 
the chance again — so I will see where this hall leads to !” 

Suiting the action to the word, Kate started forward, when 
a sudden noise behind her made her start, and turn round in 
alarm. Nothing was to be seen, however ; and quieting her 
fears with the thought that “ ’twas only the wind,” she cau- 
tiously advanced. 

Again she heard the noise behind her ; this time she could 
not be mistaken ; it sounded like a footstep. Wild with ter- 
ror, and scarcely knowing what she did, Kate fled like light- 
ning down the long hall, when her foot caught in a large 
ring, fastened in the floor, and with a piercing shriek, she 
fell headlong to the ground. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


145 


Before she could rise, two hands, icy-cold, were placed 
over her mouth ; while a long, shrill, peculiar whistle sounded 
behind her, waking a thousand dismal echoes through the 
dreary rooms. 

Stupefied with horror, Kate was unable to either move, or 
utter the least sound ; while, as the echoes died away, all 
became again profoundly still, the two icy-cold hands still 
holding her fast. 

Gradually part of the floor beside her seemed moving away, 
and Kate soon saw that she had tripped over the ring of a 
trap-door. The door was raised from below ; and still im- 
movable with terror, she beheld a man standing on the steps, 
holding a lantern in his hand, which he raised aloft to pene- 
trate the darkness. 

Kate thought she had never beheld so brutal a looking face 
— half buried in huge, black, bushy whiskers ; and a deadly 
feeling of sickness came over her as she thought into what 
hands she might fall. She lifted her head and gazed at her 
captor, who was younger and not so ferocious looking as the 
other ; but there was an evil light in his eyes, and a fierce, 
sinister expression in his countenance, that made her shrink 
from him with a shudder of loathing. 

Her presentiment of danger was fulfilled. The old Moor 
Manor was then inhabited — into whose hands had she fallen ! 
— did her uncle know these fierce-looking men were here ? 

With lightning-like rapidity these thoughts flashed through 
Kate’s mind, and with these came back the lofty fortitude 
that for a moment had deserted her. Now she was certain 

13 


146 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


she had fallen into the hands of villains, her fearless nature 
was again calm. She would have risen, but her captor held 
her fast. 

“ Hello, Simon ! who’s this?” said the man on the stairs, 
fixing his evil eyes on Kate. 

“A prisoner I’ve captured. Come, get out o’ that, and 
let us down. Here, my pretty wench, will you walk, or shall 
we carry you down stairs?” said the gruff voice of her captor. 

“ I will walk !” said Kate, shrinking from his outstretched 
hand with a shudder of disgust. 

“All right; that’ll save trouble. I like to see a woman 
have spunk. Down with you!” said the man, with an in- 
solent leer, that made Kate’s eye flash fiercely, though she 
did not reply. 

Knowing that resistence would be madness, and that it 
was in vain to call for help, Kate compressed her lips firmly, 
and turned to descend the stairs. Her captor followed her, 
drawing the trap-door after him, while the other still pre- 
ceded them with the light. They then passed through several 
gloomy, vaulted rooms, from the heavy, earthy smell of 
which Kate concluded she was underground. The wet, slimy, 
green walls were dripping with moisture — while horrible 
vermin, with which old houses are infested, went crawling 
over the floor in all directions, scared away by the light. 

Kate shuddered with horror, as she gazed around ; and 
shrieked aloud, as a bat — that evil bird of night — flew by, 
flapping its wings in her face. 

“ Curse the bats ! ” said the man, called Simon, in a tone 


THE SECRET SORROW. 147 

so fierce that Kate trembled and hurried on faster after her 
guide. 

- • 

At length the vaulted passages were left behind, they again 
passed down a few steps, and entered what might once have 
been a dungeon, when the noise and uproar of a carousal 
fell upon the ears of the terrified Kate. The guide advanced, 
and opening a door at the farther end, a blaze of light for a 
moment nearly blinded her — being so long accustomed to 
darkness — while the sounds of jingling glasses, oaths, songs, 
and bursts of hoarse laughter, mingled together in wild up- 
roar. 

Kate drew back sick with horror, as she beheld the fearful 
den she had entered ; but the man Simon gave her little time 
to hesitate. Seizing her roughly by the arm, he forced her 
forward until she entered the room where the carousal was at 
its height. As the eyes of the men fell on her, every voice 
was hushed in surprise ; and all turned to Simon, as if seek- 
ing an explanation. 

Kate raised her head, and ventured to glance around. The 
room was like all the others in the old manor — high and lofty 
— with stone walls, floor, and ceiling. A huge fire glowed 
and roared in an enormous fire-place, and rendered every- 
thing around as clear as at noonday. Rough slab benches 
were ranged around the walls, and formed its only article of 
furniture. A long table, extending from one end of the room 
td the other, stood in the middle of the floor, covered with 
bottles, glasses, jars, and steaming pitchers of hot water. 
Around this was seated nearly thirty men — a fierce, dark, 


148 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


blood-thirsty-looking crew — from whose nautical air Kate at 
once knew them to be sailors. All were armed with pistols 
and daggers stuck in their belts ; and oh ! the feeling of sick- 
ening terror that made Kate stagger against the wall as the 
dreadful conviction that she had fallen into a den of pirates 
or smugglers forced itself on her mind. At the head of the 
board stood an elevated seat, empty now, but which seemed 
evidently designed for some one of higher rank than the 
others. The man Simon cast his eyes towards this, then 
turning to the others, demanded : 

“ Where’s the captain ?” 

u Syra came for him a few moments ago,” answered a 
young man, somewhat less savage-looking than his compan- 
ions. “ Shall I go after him?” 

“ No, you needn’t mind ; hand me the jar — I’m dying o’ 
thirst. Here’s to your good health, my dear,” said the man, 
with another insolent leer towards his prisoner. 

Kate’s cheek crimsoned, and her eyes flashed fiercely as she 
drew herself up and stood looking with lofty scorn on the 
savage-looking revellers. 

“ By George, she’s a rum ’un !” remarked one of the men, 
with a coarse laugh. “ Say, my dear, won’t you taste this !” 
and he held out toward her a brimming goblet of brandy. 

“ Where did you get her, Simon ?” inquired half a dozen 
voices at once. 

“Here, Bill, the jug’s empty — fill it again!” said Simon, 
without paying any attention to his interrogators, and hand- 
ing the empty jug across the table. “ Goon with your sing- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


149 


ing, Jack,” he added, turning to another ; “ I’ll tell you al- 
about it when the captain comes.” 

u Sing us our own song, Jack !” called half a dozen voices 
together. “ Hurrah for the pirate’s song !” 

The man addressed as Jack, a fierce, powerful-looking brig- 
and, drained a glass of brandy ; then throwing himself back 
in his chair, he sang, in a powerful voice : 


THE PIRATE’S SONG. 

“ To the mast nail our flag — it is dark as the grave, 

Or the death which it bears while it sweeps o’er the wave — 
Let our deck clear for action — our guns be prepared ; 

Be the boarding- axe sharpened, the cimeter bared ; 

Set the canisters ready ; and then bring to me, 

Eor the last of my duties, the powder-room key. 

It shall never he lowered — the black flag we hear ; 

If the sea be denied us, we sweep through the air. 

“ Unshared we have left our last victory’s prey — 

It is mine to divide it, and yours to obey. 

Here are shawls that might suit a sultana’s white neck, 

And pearls that are fair as the arms they will deck ; 

There are flasks which — unseal them .the air will disclose 
Diametta’s fair summers — the home of the rose. 

I claim not a portion ; I ask but as mine — 

’Tis to drink, to our victory, one cup of red wine. 

“ Some fight — ’tis for riches : some fight — ’tis for fame; 

The first I despise, and the last is a name. 

I fight — ’tis for vengeance ! I love to see flow, 

At the stroke of my saber, the life of my foe, 

I strike for the memory of long vanished years — 

I only shed blood where another sheds tears. 

I come as the lightning comes red from above, 

O’er the race that I loathe, to the battle I love.” 

13 * 


150 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


14 Hurrah ! hurrah for the pirate’s song ! Hurrah for the 
battle we love !” shouted every one present, as wild with ex- 
citement and brandy, they arose to their feet and waved their 
glasses above their heads. 

u What now, my men? You seem more than usually 
boisterous this evening,” called a clear, commanding voice 
at this moment, as a young man suddenly made his appear- 
ance' among them, and took the vacant seat at the head of 
the table. 

“Hurrah for Captain Raymond! Long live our rover 
chief!” shouted the men, as with one voice, maddened by 
excitement. 

“Thank you, my lads, ‘Free as air!’ shall ever be our 
motto — the broad ocean our home — our good swords our law ; 
with no master but strong wine, and no mistress but our gal- 
lant bark !” answered the young rover chief, with a kindling 
eye. 

There was something in his tone that bespoke him different 
from the rest — a certain air of refinement and cultivation, 
mingled with a lofty consciousness of command and superior- 
ity. Kate, whom the pirates seemed to have almost for- 
gotten, lifted her head and surveyed him earnestly. 

In person, he was tall, slight, and perfectly symmetrical — 
with an air of easy grace and dignity that stamped him far 
above his calling. His countenance, bronzed slightly by ex- 
posure to wind and sun, was strikingly handsome ; and when 
he smiled, there was a winning sweetness in his look that 
impressed Kate deeply. His forehead — high, broad, and 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


151 


very white — showed how fair his natural complexion was ; 
while his fair hair clustered in short, crisp curls around it. 
But to Kate, the chief attraction was his eyes — large and 
“ darkly, beautifully blue ” — that ever wandered around with 
a keen, quick, restless glance. His air of quiet superiority 
showed how perfect his command over his men was, together 
with the innate consciousness of being their superior. Kate 
did not wonder how he — the . youngest, apparently, of that 
band — could have become its commander ; it was merely the 
triumph of mind over matter — the triumph of education and 
refinement over their animal natures. 

Kate thought, as she gazed, she had never beheld a more 
perfect specimen of manly beauty. Handsome, indeed, he 
was, with “ man’s best beauty but could one who looked 
to be so perfect a gentleman — one of Nature’s own princes 
— be the dreadful pirate-chieftain of whom she had heard 
such fearful stories ? — whom she had heard represented as a 
demon in human form ? Could this be the daring, fearless 
rover-chief, Captain Raymond? 

Suddenly his eye fell upon Kate who seemed in a fair way 
of being forgotten by the whole party, and he arose to his 
feet, with a look of utter amazement. His men followed the 
direction of his eye, and unanimously exclaimed : 

“ Come, Simon, you’ve to tell us yet how you got the girl. 
Quick — out with it, man !” 

“ How came this woman here?” demanded the young cap- 
tain, turning his eyes from one to the other, in complete 
astonishment. 


152 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ Simon Crow brought her here. Tell us how you got her, 
Simon !” chorused several of the party. 

Captain Raymond turned his eyes inquiringly on Simon. 

“Well, you see, captain,” began the man. “I was, as 
usual going round up aloft, watching our new lodgers, you 
know, when I hears, all of a sudden, a great buzz ; and a 
minute after, the door was hauled open, and this wench here 
was launched clean into the room where I was. I kept dark, 
thinking she’d stay quietly where she was ; but, instead of 
that, she starts on a voyage — to see where she’d come out, I 
suppose. I followed her as softly as possible ; but at last she 
heard me, and hoisting all sail, she scud before the wind ; but 
her foot caught on the trap-door, and she came down on her 
beam-ends. I tackled on to her, and whistled for Jack, and 
we brought her here ; so that’s all about it.” 

During Simon’s explanation, the pirate chief had kept his 
eyes fixed on Kate. Then he advanced toward her, and said, 
in the courteous tone of a gentleman : 

“I sincerely regret this unlucky adventure, madam, as 
you have probably been greatly alarmed. I must apologize 
for any rudeness that may have been offered to you by any 
of my men. They are little used to the society of ladies.” 

“So I perceive,” said Kate, scornfully; “and the best 
way for you to atone for their insolence is, to give me my 
liberty immediately. ’ ’ 

“ Don’t captain ! She will turn informer !” shouted every 
one present, simultaneously. 

“ Silence !” said the pirate captain, with a sudden flash of 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


153 


his blue eye, and in a tone that made the boldest quail. 
Every voice was instantaneously hushed ; and, as if satisfied 
at this proof of his power, he turned once more to Kate, and 
said, with grave courtesy : 

* ‘ I am sorry it is not in my power to comply with your re- 
quest. Neither I nor my men would feel safe in this our re- 
treat, afterward. In short, madam, it is my painful duty to 
announce to you that you must remain with us — at least until 
such time as this place will be deserted by us.” 

“ You have no right to make me your prisoner,” said Kate, 
indignantly, “ and I demand my freedom. A brave set of 
men you must be, to lay in w T aitto entrap defenseless women. 
It is an action worthy a band of outlaws.” 

A subdued but fierce murmur ran round the circle at 
Kate’s daring words, but no one dared express their anger 
aloud. 

There w r as a sudden gleam in the young captain’s eyes, but 
he repressed ^11 signs of anger, and said, quietly : 

“ Allow me to set you right, madam. We did not entrap 
you ; you threw yourself in our power. And,” (here he low- 
ered his voice) , “let me beg you to use more respectful lan- 
guage when speaking of us. There is a spirit in my men that 
your words will be apt to arouse, and which I may find it 
difficult to subdue.” 

Kate felt she had been imprudent ; but she deigned him no 
reply, and stood as haughtily erect before them as though 
she had been their queen. 

“ Every comfort in our power will be yours while you are 


154 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


with us,” continued the young captain; “ and now, may 1 
ask by what name we are to address our fair prisoner?” 

“I am called Kate Sidney, and I come of a family that 
are not to be insulted thus, with impunity. Perhaps they will 
one day make you repent this !” said Kate, proudly. 

Another fierce growl of rage, at this insult to their chief, 
ran around the table. Every eye was directed toward the 
fearless girl, who stood proudly erect, looking down haugh- 
tily and scornfully on those by whom she was surrounded, 
and from her to the young chief, who had suddenly grown 
very pale. This, the only sign of his emotion, passed in a 
moment, and he said, calmly : 

“ I have heard of Miss Sidney’s family, and I am convinced 
from what I have heard of herself, that she will not break a 
promise, if once given. Promise me, then, never to breathe 
a word of what you have heard and seen here to-night, and 
you shall the next moment go forth, free as the winds of 
heaven.” 

A fierce murmer of disapprobation, louder than before, 
came from the pirates, at this. Captain Raymond turned 
suddenly round, and fixed his eyes upon them, with a look 
which, in spite of themselves, compelled obedience ; and they 
sulkily relapsed into silence. A slight smile, at this evidence 
of his power, flitted for a moment across his handsome face, 
and turning to Kate, he said, with calm courtesy : 

u I await your answer, Miss Sidney. Will you promise?” 
u No!” said Kate, scornfully ; not to save myself from 
death — much less imprisonment — would I league myself with 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


155 


a band of outlawed rovers. The very moment I am free, 
that same moment will I give information of your hiding- 
place, that you may be dealt with as you deserve by the laws 
you have so long violated. I will consider myself doing an 
act of justice to the world, to rid it of a band of robbers and 
murderers !” 

“ Death to the Jezebel !” shouted the pirates, rising to their 
feet fiercely, and seizing their swords. 

“ Silence !” commanded the rover chief, sternly, drawing a 
pistol from his belt ; u the first man who again presumes to 
speak, I will shoot down like a dog !” 

There was a look of fierce resolution on his face that again 
made them quail — perhaps they had seen the threat kept 
before. All slunk silently back to their seats, like whipped 
curs. 

“ Girl !” he said, turning sternly to Kate, “ you seem de- 
termined to provoke your death. Once more I ask you, will 
you promise what I desire, and go forth free?” 

u Once again.” replied Kate, with grim resolution, “ I an- 
swer you — no V ’ 

“ Can nothing induce you to consent? Remember, you 
may be obliged to stay with us for years,” said Captain 
Raymond. 

Kate thought of Alice, and turned pale; but a resolution 
once taken by her no power on earth could alter. She there- 
fore looked up steadily in his handsome face, and answered 
firmly : 

“ It is all useless, sir — I will never consent ; and so soon 


156 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


as I am free, just so soon will I give information against 
you. I can promise nothing to such as you !” 

She glanced scornfully around on the long array of dark ? 
scowling faces, that looked the rage they dare not speak. 

“ Then you must stay with us,” said the captain, slowly — 
almost sorrowfully. “Iam sorry to be obliged to retain you 
a prisoner ; but you compel me to do so. For the last time, 
I ask you again, will you not change your mind?” 

An angry flash of her eye, and an impatient wave of her 
hand, was Kate’s sole answer. 

“Be it so, then,” he said, calmly, “ follow me.” 

Kate moved after him to the farther end of the apartment. 
Here he touched a spring, and a concealed door flew open. 
He passed through. Kate followed, and the door closed noise- 
lessly between them and the pirate crew. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


157 


CHAPTER Xm. 

SYRA. 

“ A maid whom there are none to praise, 

And very few to love.” 

* * * * * 

“ A violet by a mossy stone, 

Half hidden from the eye, 

Pair as a star when only one 

Is shining in the sky.” — Wordsworth. 

For a few moments Kate stood gazing around her, scarce- 
ly able to credit her senses. The scene that here met her 
eye was so completely different from that she had just left, 
that it was no wonder she was completely bewildered. In- 
stead of the rough stone floor she had left, she now stood on 
a rich Turkey carpet ; instead of the rude benches she beheld 
luxurious sofas and ottomans ; instead of the damp, bare 
walls, this room was hung with elegant pictures, while ex- 
quisitely beautiful statutes were grouped around in every di- 
rection. A large and handsome lamp, suspended from the 
ceiling, lighted up this elegant apartment. A marble-topped 
center-table stood in the middle of the floor, covered with 
books, and a mimic fountain of perfumed water stood in an- 
other corner, filling the room with fragrance. Cages filled 
with bright, foreign birds, whose gorgeous plumage flashed in 

14 


158 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


the light, hung around in various directions. A little stair- 
case of four or five steps was at the end of the apartment, 
evidently leading to another room, which was concealed from 
view by two heavy curtains of green velvet. Full-length mir- 
rors were ranged all around, reflecting the room and its in- 
mates in every direction, and bewildering any one, on sud- 
denly entering, by seeing the countless apartments by which 
they were surrounded. 

Kate was absolutely overwhelmed with surprise, and stood 
gazing, first around her, and then turning to the young cap- 
tain, half in doubt whether he were not an enchanter, who 
had suddenly decorated the apartment by his magic skill. He 
noticed her b^Wildered look, and a half-smile broke over his 
handsome face, as he rang a musical little silver bell that stood 
on the table. 

The summons was answered by a young girl so beautiful, 
that Kate stood gazing upon her as one might look on some 
radiant vision from another world. And yet her beauty was 
not spiritual, not such as we conceive angels to be. It was a 
beauty wholly and entirely of this world — of middle height, 
with an exquisitely proportioned figure, dark, oval face, large, 
melting, languishing, liquid, jet-black eyes ; hair of that rare 
glossy black so seldom seen, . but so very beautiful, hung in 
soft, wavy tresses, like raveled silk, around her low, polished 
forehead. The rich flush that gives so much beauty to the 
brunette glowed on cheek and lip, and every movement was 
instinct with grace. And yet the large, dark, oriental eyes 
had in them a look of sleepy wickedness that made Kate draw 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


159 


back ; it was as if gazing on a beautiful serpent — she had for- 
gotten it could sting. The hot blood of the firey South ran 
in those veins, it was easy to see. 

The young girl came gliding forward, bowed low, then 
crossing her arms on her bosom, stood with her eyes fixed on 
the floor, the long, silken, black lashes resting on her 
crimson cheeks like dark fringe, waiting until he should 
speak. 

u Syra,” said the young captain, “you will consider this 
young lady your mistress while she remains here. Let her 
want for nothing, and remember to treat her with the utmost 
respect. I will surrender my apartment to her while she re- 
mains.” 

“ Captain Raymond shall be obeyed,” answered the young 
girl, quietly, without looking up. 

“Very good. Adieu for the present, Miss Sidney.” 

He bowed, and turned away. Syra lifted her dark eyes, 
and stood watching him until he vanished through the secret 
door. Then, turning to Kate, she said, in the low, musical 
voice in which she spoke : 

“ Perhaps you would like to retire, my mistress. If so, I 
will show you to your room.” 

“ If you please,” said Kate, rising to follow her, and won- 
dering at the little surprise she manifested at her sudden ap- 
pearance. 

Syra led the way toward the short stair-case, drew aside 
one of the rich curtains, saying, as she did so : 

“ This was Captain Raymond’s chamber; but he has re- 


160 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


signed it to you. If you wish for anything during the night, 
please to ring. 

Kate, nodded, and entered the chamber. It was furnished al- 
most similarly to the one she had left, save that one corner was 
occupied by a bed, hung around with heavy, dark curtains. 

Kate threw herself on a couch, and, covering her face with 
her hands, gave way to the bitter thoughts that came surging 
through her mind. Now, for the first time, the full loneli- 
ness of her situation broke upon her mind. Away, under- 
ground, where she could never possibly be discovered, with- 
out the slightest chance of escape, her friends all ignorant of 
her fate, in the hands of a band of lawless pirates, poor 
Kate’s fate seemed dark enough. And then Alice — poor, un- 
complaining, suffering Alice — she, too, must remain in the 
power of the earl, without the chance of being rescued ; for 
it was almost certain the earl would hear of her visit, and 
then take measures to see that it was not repeated. And so 
Alice would be left alone, if the servants were taken from 
her, which Kate felt certain would be the case as soon as 
what they had done was discovered. Overcome by her own 
bitter thoughts, Kate’s feelings found vent in a passionate 
flood of tears. 

Exhausted at length, Kate sat up, and, taking one of the 
books from the table, strove to read, in order to divert her 
thoughts. It was an old volume of ballads — quaint, but 
sweet. As she opened it, her eye fell upon a page marked 
in pencil, most probably by the hand of the young captain 
himself. Kate read : 


161 


THE SECRET SORROW. 

“ Well, well, I say no more, 

Let dead care for dead ; 

Yet woe is me ! Therefore 
I must attempt to lead 

One other lcynde of life 
Than hitherto I have ; 

Or else this pain and strife 
Will bring me to my grave.” 

And underneath was written : 

“ The trees do spring, yet are not seen to growe, 

And shadows move, although they seem to stay, 

In winter’s woe is buried summer’s bliss, 

And love loves most, when love most secret is.” 

Kate sighed, and, closing the book, leaned her head upon 
her hand, and fell to speculating as to what could have re- 
duced one so young, so handsome, so evidently' accomplished, 
to become the leader of a gang of outlaws. That at some 
period of his life he had been a gentleman, she felt certain — - 
an indescribable something in his air and manner convinced 
her of it. Something, too, she could not account fof, drew 
her forcibly to him, a sort of hazy idea that she had seen him 
somewhere before, filled her mind — his face seemed familiar 
like the faces one sees in dreams ; but nothing seemed defi- 
nite, nothing tangible. And this dark, beautiful girl — who 
could she be? his sister perhaps. But a moment’s thought 
convinced her that was simply impossible, besides the dissim- 
ilarity of form and feature, his manner of addressing her was 
more that of a master addressing a servant, than a brother to 
a sister. 


14 * 


162 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Tired at last of speculating, without being able to come to 
any conclusion, Kate threw herself upon the bed, and in a few 
moments was buried in profound slumber, from which she 
did not wake until late the following morning. 

A noise by her bedside awoke her, and springing up, she 
beheld an old, jet-black negress, standing beside her, holding 
a waiter with coffee and toast. Kate was for a moment 
startled by the sight, but a second glance at the old woman’s 
good-humored ebony countenance reassured her. 

“Law, misses! I’se sorry fur ter ’sturb yer, child,” said 
the old woman, drawing a little table near the bedside, and 
placing the waiter on it; “ but Marse Cappen, he wouldn’t 
guv me no peace till I’d fetch yer some brekfas. Eat away 
now, honey, you won’t git anything to beat dat ar coffee.” 

“ Who are you said Kate, quietly. 

“Lor’, child, I’s only old Aunt Moll — I isn’t nobody of 
no kinsoquince — ’spect yer tought I was missis here — he, he, 
he !” and Aunt Moll indulged in a gleeful chuckle. 

“ Who is that handsome young girl I saw here last night? 
Is she your mistress?” inquired Kate. 

“My missis! she! 0 Lor’ ! He, he, he!” and evidently 
thinking the question a good joke, Aunt Moll laughed till the 
tears ran down her fat, shiny black cheeks. “Why, laws, 
misses, dat ar was only Syra, my granddarter, dat’s all. She 
my misses ! O Lor’ ! He, he, he !” 

“Your granddaughter !” echoed Kate, in surprise. “Is 
she then only a servant?” 

“ ’Deed she is — dat’s all ! She’s powerful handsom’ dough, 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


163 


is Syra. Lor’, misses, we’s'bin here ebber so long wid young 
massa Cappen. ’Deed we is, chile ; powerful lonesum ’tis 
here, ’cept when dem ar rip, stay in, tarrifying, brandy- 
drinkin’ sailors is here. I’d jest ’sign my sitivation long 
ago, if it wa’n’t for young Massa Cappen ; for dem ar 
screechin’, roarin’ set’s ’nuff to make any ’spectable, age- 
ble old wooman like I is, go right off and heave demselves 
away ; but young Massa Cappen, he allers says, ‘ Moll, you 
poor ole debbil, yer know we can’t do widout yer,’ so I jes’ 
stays fur to please him : but if dem ar tarrifyin ole high- 
binders stays here, I’ll jes’ ’sign my sitivation — dar !” 

Kate smiled, in spite of herself, at the old woman’s quaint 
language, which was almost new to her ; and her curiosity 
being aroused to learn further, she inquired : 

“ And may I ask, my good aunty, how you came here first, 
since I suppose you have not been always with the pirates?” 

“ O Lor’ !” said Aunt Moll sitting down, and wiping the 
perspiration, off her face ; “we done come from a long piece 
away — from Cuba, if you ever hearu tell of sich a place.” 

Kate having signified that she possessed that much geo- 
graphical knowledge, Aunt Molly continued : 

“ We b’longed to an ole planter, me and Syra. You see, 
misses, Syra’s mother was my darter, an’ she wer’ -a mullat- 
ter, powerful handsom’, too, she war jes’ like Syra. Well, 
a few years, when Syra was ’bout fourteen, ole massa died, 
and his misses, she wanted to sell off all de sarvints, an’ de 
old place. Well, dey put me an’ Syra up at auction with the 
rest, an’ I hopin’ dey’d sell us bof togedder. But dey didn’t. 


164 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


One ole feller got her, an’ a sugar planter bought me. Oh, 
misses, I tought I’d die den ; I hadn’t nobody in de worl’ to 
love only Syra, an’ when I seed them takin’ her off, I jes’ 
caught hold of her, an’ screeched good , I tell yer. Well, 
misses, a nice young gentl’en came up an’ axed what was de 
matter ; au’ when dey tole him, he jes’ said he’d pay what- 
ever dey liked if dey’d sell us. So dey did, and young Massa 
Cappen, he brought us here, taught Syra how to read, and 
we’s been here ebber sence. 

“ And do you not find it very dull here?” said Kate, who 
had listened with interest to the old woman’s story. 

“ Lor yes, misses, ’tis rather lonesome,” said Aunt Moll, 
with her pleasant laugh, “ but law sakes we’s used to it now 
— me and Syra is. I’s a goin’ now, but ef you wants any- 
thing, jes ring, and Syra’ll come. Marse Cappen tole her to 
’tend you.” 

So saying, Aunt Moll quitted the room, leaving Kate to 
finish her breakfast. 

Toward noon, as Kate sat on a lounge in the outer apart- 
ment, reading a book of old German legends, Syra entered 
to perform some domestic duty. Kate glanced at her with 
admiration, thinking in her own mind what a pity one so peer- 
lessly beautiful should be hidden away from sight in the 
vaulted chambers of the old Moor Manor. 

“ I wonder if she is really happy here ?” thought Kate. u I 
will ask her.” 

And, thereupon turning to Syra, she said : 

“ Are you in a great hurry, Syra?” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


165 


“No, misses,” answered the quadroon, pausing in her 
work. 

“Then come here — I want to talk to you,” said Kate, 
pointing to a seat. “Tell me, Syra, do you like to stay 
here?” 

“Yes misses,” answered the quadroon, quietly. 

4 4 And why ? Do you not find it very dull ?” 

44 Oh, yes, sometimes, when Captain Raymond is away. 
But then I have all his books, and nothing to do hut read, 
and feed the birds, and think of the beautiful things he will 
bring me when he comes back ; and when he is here I am so 
happy ! I never feel lonesome then.” 

44 Do you love him so much then?” said Kate, a new light 
breaking in on her mind. 

44 Oh, yes!” 

The quadroon’s dark face flushed, and her large Syrian 
eyes kindled with the enthusiasm with which she spoke. 

44 And why?” said Kate, gently ; 44 why do you love him so 
much. 

44 1 don’t know,” replied Syra, thoughtfully. “I have 
never thought about it. Perhaps I love him because he is so 
handsome, and so brave, and so kind to me. Oh, I do love 
him more than I can tell — don’t you?” 

Kate smiled, and then sighed. 

“No, I don’t love him, and I think you had better not 
either, Syra. Poor child, he doesn't care for you.” 

44 But he will by-and-by. Oh, I know he will — he must!” 
exclaimed Syra, vehemently. “I would die for him! If 


166 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


ray life could save his, I would give it. And I know he will 
love me yet !” 

Before Kate could reply there came a knock at the door. 
A sudden flush of joy lighted up Syra’s beautiful face as she 
sprang forward and opened it, and the young captain entered. 

Noticing Syra with that peculiar smile that gave such a 
look of winning sweetness to liis handsome face, he advanced 
and saluted Kate with easy grace, and, after making a few 
inquiries concerning her health, and how she had rested, he 
said with a smile : 

“lam about to relieve you of my presence for a while, 
Miss Sidney. Business calls me to Ireland, and during my 
absence, my men, with the exception of two or three who 
will remain here, will go on another expedition. We will 
probably return in a few weeks, but even this short absence 
will doubtless afford you pleasure. I start this evening, so I 
will have no other opportunity of seeing you, and now must 
bid you farewell. Good-by, Syra. See that Miss Sidney 
wants for nothing during my absence.” 

He was gone before either could reply, and then Syra, 
casting herself on a sofa, buried her face in her hands and 
sobbed convulsively. 

“ Syra, my dear, what is the matter? — what is it, child?” 
said Kate, alarmed. 

“ Oh, he’s gone, he’s gone! Captain Raymond’s gone,” 
sobbed Syra. 

“Well, what of that? He will return in a few weeks, he 
says,” said Kate, soothingly. 


THE SECRET SORROW 


167 


4 4 Oh, yes, I know !” wailed Syra ; 44 but he is exposed to 
so many dangers when he is away. Oh, Miss Sidney, once 
when they brought him here severely wounded, I thought I 
should have died. I nursed him until he was well again ; 
but every time he leaves here he is so thoughtless, he rushes 
into danger. Oh, Miss Sidney, if he dies, I shall die, too ; 
and if he is taken, he will be hung.” 

44 And serve him right, too,” thought Kate ; but not wish- 
ing to add to poor Syra’s grief, she endeavored to console 
her as well as she was able. All her efforts were, however, 
vain, and the pale face and sad eyes of the quadroon, for the 
remainder of the day, betokened how deeply she mourned the 
absence of the young rover chief. 


168 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

CHARLEY IN DUE LIN. 

“ ’Tis a look of his eye, 

And a way he can sigh, 

Makes Paddy a darling wherever he goes ; 

With a sugary brogue, 

Ye’d hear the rogue 

Cheat the girls before their nose .” — Song 

Leaving the old Manor Moor and its prisoners, Dirritole, 
and our English friends behind us, with one bound you and 
I, dear reader, are in Dublin — in the gay metropolis of 
Ireland. 

In an untidydooking apartment, littered with newspapers, 
books, cigar-stumps, empty bottles, and so on ad infinitum , 
and stretched in his usual way — at full length — on a lounge, 
lies our old friend Charley Sidney. A cigar is in his mouth, 
and he seems deeply absorbed in watching the curling smoke 
as it winds upward. He seems rather paler than usual — a 
circumstance which may be accounted for by stating that he 
has passed the previous night at a military ball, and having 
drank rather too much wine, is to-day troubled with a pretty 
severe headache. Somehow of late Charley’s thoughts have 
a way of wandering across the channel to a certain bright- 
eyed little cousin of his ; and he is thinking now what Mag- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


169 


gie would say could she know how desperately he had flirted 
all night with a roguish-eyed Irish heiress. 

So absorbed did he become in his reflections, that he heard 
not the loud knocking that had been kept up at his door for 
some time ; and it was only when the applicant for admission, 
evidently exasperated by his delay, gave a thundering peal 
that threatened to bring down the door, that it awoke him 
from his reverie. 

“ Come in !” shouted Charley. 

The door opened, and Sir Harry Dudley, the aid-de-camp, 
who had been ordered to Ireland some time previously, 
entered. 

“ Confound you !” was his not over-polite salute on enter- 
ing. “ I thought you were asleep, and here you are looking 
as cool as an ice-cream, after having kept me hammering 
away at the door these twenty minutes or so. Couldn't you 
let a fellow in ?” 

I didn’t hear you,” muttered Charley, apologetically, “ sit 
down !” and Mr. Sidney shoved a chair toward him with his 
foot. 

“ How do you feel after last night’s spree?” inquired the 
baronet, taking a seat. 

“ Miserably, thank you ; I’ve been sewed up here with a 
confounded headache ever since !” answered Charley. 

! Ah ! my dear fellow, you’re new at this sort of business 
yet. Wait till our mess have had you in hand for a while, 
well make a capital fellow of you. I say, Charley, it’s a 
shame to keep such a strapping fellow as you are in that old 

15 


170 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


hole, Trinity College. Why don’t you cut the whole affair, 
and become one of us?” 

“ Can’t do it, my dear fellow — haven’t the needful !” said 
Charley, with a sigh. 

“ What a thing it is to want money in this world !” said 
Sir Harry, philosophically, “ such a fellow as you are now, 
would be a trump, if you only had the chink. I'm confound- 
edly short myself, and never write to the governor for a sup- 
ply without getting a lecture as long as my arm in return. 
I wish some heiress would have me, I’d marry her if she were 
as ugly as a Hottentot, if she only had the cash.” 

And the young officer threw himself back in his chair, un- 
buttoned his coat, stuck both long legs before the fire, and 
sighed profoundly. 

Charley felt himself called upon to offer consolation to his 
afflicted friend ; but not knowing what to say, remarked, after 
a pause : 

“I expected Fitzgerald here this morning; it’s a wonder 
he’s not here before now.” 

u Here he is !” exclaimed Sir Harry, as a loud rap came to 
the door. 

“ That's Maurice’s rap ; I’d know it among a thousand !” mut- 
tered Charley ; then raising his voice, he called : “ Come in !” 

“In answer to this summons, a tall, dashing, handsome 
fellow, dressed in the uniform of a dragoon entered, and 
threw himself into a chair with very little ceremony. 

“Well, Fitzgerald, what’s the news this morning?” in- 
quired Charley. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


171 


44 Faith, nothing, except that Mr. Magee’s coming up here 
after dinner to ask your intentions regarding his niece !” an- 
swered the new comer. 

4 4 Nonsence, Maurice.” 

44 No nonsence about it, man. Didn't you dance a jig with 
her last night, and ask her if she liked Englishmen ?” 

44 Well, and what if I did?” said Charley. 

44 Upon my conscience, it’s easy you take it,” replied the 
dragoon. 44 Maybe when old Magee comes up here, with a 
horsewhip in one hand and a parson in the other, you'll be 
asking : 4 What then?’ Faith, I’d like to see you.” 

44 Confound your impertinence!” exclaimed Charley. 
44 What the duse do you mean?” 

44 Why, simply that you’ve talked the prettiest girl in Dub- 
lin into a most deplorable attachment for you !” said Fitz- 
gerald. 44 Hand me that cigar-case, Charley. Ah ! my boy, 
good-looking fellows like you ought to be careful how they 
flirt with pretty girls. Old Magee 11 raise the mischief if you 
don’t marry his niece !” 

44 Let him go to Jericho !” muttered Charley, indignantly. 

44 A queer set you Irish are!” remarked Sir Harry 
Dudley, 44 fighting, drinking, and love-making, seems to be 
your sole occupation. Knock a man down one minute, and 
make up friends with him the next in a shebeen , smashing 
skulls with a cudgel in a fair now, and when you see him 
again, dancing a jig with some red-haired beauty. The 
whole country and its inhabitants are to me a perfect 
enigma.” v 


172 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“And softer all,” said Fitzgerald, “there’s no other place 
in the world like it. I’ve been freezing in Canada and roast- 
ing in India, and I’ve never met a land I liked so well as 
the ‘ Gem of the Sea.’ ” 

“ There is some remarkably fine scenery in Galway !” said 
Sir Harry. “ I remember being particularly struck with the 
romantic beauty of Glendelough.” 

“ Yes,” said Fitzsgerald,” “ and our old ruins are particu- 
larly striking — rising in their grim decay, monuments of the 
glory of past ages, when Ireland was the island of saints. 
There is always a soothing air of repose about them, particu- 
larly fascinating after the noise and turmoil of cities ; the 
very sun himself seems to kiss them with — ” 

“What’s that you’re saying about kissing?” interrupted 
Charley, who had paid no attention to the beginning of this 
rhapsody. 

“Confound you! you’ve pulled me up short, and I was 
actually rising to the sublime!” said Fitzgerald. “Hand 
me that bottle, Charley ; what’s in it?” 

“Capital sherry, my boy!” said Charley, pushing it to- 
ward him. 

“I’ll be hanged if it’s not prime!” said the dragoon, 
smacking his lips. “Upon my honor, Charley, my boy, I 
envy you. Nothing to do but to make love to all Marion 
Square, if you like, and no chance of being ordered away on 
foreign service when you least expect it.” 

“Still, a soldier’s life is a glorious one!”said Dudley, 
“ and the ladies, especially Irish ones — God bless ’em — know 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


173 


Hie full value of a redcoat. I used to hear our fellows say 
Ireland was the soldier’s paradise, and I am fully convinced 
of it now.” 

u Faith, I believe you !” said Fitzgerald, with such empha- 
sis, that a roar of laughter followed ; “ did I ever tell you 
of a little adventure I had myself once down there in Galway ?” 

“ No, what was it?” said both f at once. 

Fitzgerald drained a glass of wine, and began ; 

4 4 It’s some three years ago that I belonged to the tenth in- 
fantry, bad luck to them. Such a regiment as that I was 
never in before — a set of logger-heads that never got further 
than their fifth glass without being tipsy, and who’d no more 
' salute a pretty girl than they'd fight a duel. Heaven knows 
what sin I’d committed that I was doomed to belong to such 
a set ! but anyhow, it was so ordained ; and we were ordered 
off to Galway — a perfect paradise of a place for a redcoat. 
Every night invitations were given to the other chaps ; but 
would you believe it, they’d no more notice us than if we 
were a lot of hearse-drivers — and small blame to them for it, 
for I’ll be hanged if ever I knew such a slow set of block- 
heads as the tenth. Not one of the other corps would notice 
us either, but would laugh at us whenever they’d meet us in 
the street. 

44 So matters continued for a while, until I was ready to 
shoot myself, to be rid of ennui. Nothing used to relieve 
my mind but climbing every morning to the top of a neigh- 
boring hill, and delivering myself of a wholesale blessing 
upon the infernal tenth. I used to feel better after it; 

15 * 


174 THE SECRET SORROW. 

but, like all the other consolations of life, it didn’t last 
long.” 

Here, overcome by melancholy recollections, Fitzgerald 
sighed deeply, and drained another glass of wine. Then, 
after a pause, he resumed : 

“ At last, we heard one day, that a ball was to be given at 
the house of one Mr. Malone ; and, as usual, no notice was 
taken of us, though the other regiments were invited. Our 
fellows heard it with their usual stupid indifference ; but my 
patience being quite worn out, I determined to go by hook or 
by crook. But how? — that was the question. If I went un- 
invited and was discovered, I was pretty sure of being kicked 
out ; and how to obtain an invitation was a puzzle. 

“ In this dilemma I had recourse to my man, Tim Magrah, 
a fellow as full of clever devices and ingenuity as it’s possi- 
ble for an Irish valet to be — and that’s saying a good 
deal. Tim promised to do his best ; and I, with the ut- 
most confidence in his ability, waited the result with im- 
patience. 

“ At last, as evening approached, and the hour for the ball 
drew on, I began to lose patience ; and just as I was about 
giving up the thing in despair, in came Tim with a bundle as 
big as knapsack, slung over his shoulder. 

“ 4 Hurroo ! Misther Maurice, we’re in the hoith o’ luck. 
Sure I’ve hit on a beautiful plan ! ’ says Tim, opening the 
bundle, and holding the contents up to view. 

“ ‘ What’s this? ’ said I, holding up something I took to 
be a bag, gathered at the top. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 175 

44 4 It’s a petticoat, no less?’ said Tim, 4 and sure here’s an- 
other, for fear wan wouldn’t do ye ! ’ 

44 4 What do you mean, you rascal?’ said I, in rising anger ; 
‘ is it in petticoats I am to go to the ball?’ 

44 4 Troth thin, av ye don’t yer likely to stay at home,’ said 
Tim ; 4 sorry one o’ me knows how yer to go av ye don’t 
wear them.’ 

44 4 But how?’ said I completely at a loss ; 4 explain your- 
self, Tim.” 

44 Faix that same’s aisy done !’ said Tim ; 4 afther ye tould 
me ye wanted to go, I set to work cudgeling my brain to find 
out some way, but sorra taste I seemed to get nearer it. At 
last, as I was goin’ to give it up, who comes in but Paddy 
Flinn, a second cousin av my own by the mother’s side. So 
we sits down to talk over ould times, and Paddy tells me he’d 
only arrived that morning from Cork, an’ that he was a coach- 
man wid an ould maid, who had a niece — a nephew I mane — 
in the army, a great fighter entirejy, an’ that this ould lady 
was goin’ to the ball to-night. So when I hears that , 44 Tim,” 
says I to myself, 44 here’s a chance for you now,” and aff I 
starts post-haste for the hotel where the ould maid was. She 
axes my business, an’ I up an’ tells her her nephew had 
fought a jewel, and wasn’t expected to live — God forgive me 
for tellin’ a lie ! Och ! murther, Misther Maurice darlin’, av 
ye’d hear the yell the old crayther let out av her whin she 
heard that. ’Pon my sowl ye’d think she was shot. Up she 
gets, an’ gives orders to pack up an’ start immaydently, and 
shure I watched her myself goin’ aff. Arrah? may I nivir 
brathe av I’m not a jaynusV 


176 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


44 Well, but, Tim,’ said I, ‘ what has all this to do with my 
going to the ball !’ 

44 4 Bad scran to ye !’ says Tim, 4 sure yer uncommon stupid 
the night. Arrah ! what’s to hinder ye from dressin’ yersclf 
up, and passin’ yerself aff for Miss Burke. Devil a wan in 
Galway knows her, except, maybe, seein’ her once or so, an’ 
as she’s mighty tall, they’ll niver know the differ.’ 

44 At first I hesitated a little, but finally yielding to Tim’s 
logic, I allowed him to dress me in the garments he had bor- 
rowed for the occasion. Heaven preserve me from ever 
wearing petticoats again ! Every step I took I nearly tum- 
bled over my own head. A neat wig and a little black and 
red paint completely metamorphosed me, and I doubt if my 
own mother would have known her dutiful son in the tall, 
dignified, rouged lady I then was. 

44 4 Sthrike me lucky!’ says Tim, surveying me with ad- 
miration, ’av yer not a beauty, like Andy Sha’s foal. Av ye 
war only a thrifie smaller about the waist, ye’d be the darlin’ 
all out. Don't be trampin’ that way, as if wor on parade ; 
an’ don't spake too loud, nor make too bould , and ther’s no 
fear but ye’ll be the belle there to-night.’ 

“I reached the house, and was cordially received by the 
host, who little dreamed that a dashing lieutenant stood in 
the place of Miss Burke. Several gentlemen paid me partic- 
ular attention during the evening, and one actually proposed. 
I blushed behind my fan, and referred him to 4 papa.’ But I 
see you're laughing at me, so I'll modestly pass over that 
part of the evening’s adventures. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


177 


“ When the dancing was at its height, I chanced to pass 
the dining-room, and, seeing it deserted, I thought I might 
as well go in and help myself to a glass of wine. I did so ; but 
scarcely had I entered, when I heard a footstep behind me. 
I drew back into the shadow, and a moment after a tall, thin 
young fellow, a lieutenant in the regiment, for whom I had 
loifg felt a particular spite, entered, followed by a servant. 

. “ ‘ Here,’ said the officer, hastily, handing the man a note, 

‘ do you know where to find a Miss Mary Ann O’Brien in the 
dancing-room ?’ 

“‘Yes,’ said the servant; ‘I saw her dancing there a 
minute ago.’ 

“ ‘ Give her this, then,’ said the lieutenant, 1 and lose no 
time.’ 

“ Both went out, and I soon followed. As I entered the 
hall I noticed the note lying on the ground, where the fellow 
had probably dropped it. I picked it up, and, without think- 
ing how mean the act was, opened and read : 

“My Barling Mary Ann: — Meet me in the garden immediately. 
A carriage is in waiting, and the parson is ready to make you mine, 

“ * Your devoted 

“ ‘ George Browne/ 

“In an instant every consideration was lost in the one de- 
sire of selling the lieutenant, who had often laughed at me. 
Hastily stealing away to the dressing-room, I donned a bon- 
net and cloak, putting the latter on wrong side out in my 
haste, and, hiding my beautiful face behind a thick vail, I 
slipped out to the garden unnoticed. I looked around, but 


178 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


no one was to be seen. At length a head protruded from 
behind some gooseberry bushes, and the voice of the lieuten- 
ant whispered : 

44 4 My love, is that you?’ 

44 4 Faith, I’ve my doubts whether it is or not !’ thought I. 
Then, raising my voice to a whisper, I answered : 

4 4 4 Yes.’ 

“In a moment the ardent lover sprang forward, and, 
catching me in his arms, pressed me to his heart with such 
force that I was nearly strangled. 

44 ‘ Lord !’ thought I, 4 what ribs Mary Ann must have, if 
she can stand that.’ 

4 4 4 1 knew you would come to your own George/ con- 
tinued the lover, 4 my soul's idol, my heart’s treasure, my 
darling, my beautiful Mary Ann. Oh ! my love, how happy 
we will be when the parson makes us one.’ 

4 4 4 There’s no doubt of that,’ thinks I to myself, smother- 
ing with laughter, and shaking so that I began to fear I’d 
burst the hooks and eyes off my dress. My inward con- 
vulsions, however, were set down to quite another cause by 
my ardent admirer, who, pressing me once more to his 
bosom, for I was too weak with laughter to resist, exclaimed, 
soothingly : 

4 4 4 Nay, my angel, my adored one, never tremble so; 
there is no danger now, the carriage is waiting, and we will 
soon be safe. Come, my beloved.’ 

44 The lieutenant drew my arm within his and handed me 
into the coach ; and giving the word to the driver, off we 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


179 


went at break-neck speed. All the absurdity of the whole 
affair burst upon me, sundry hysteric grunts of suppressed 
laughter burst from me, while the seat shook with my inward 
convulsions. 

“‘Oh! my love, weep not!’ said the lieutenant, setting 
down my agitation to maiden timidity. But all his efforts 
were in vain. I only shook the more — I was in fact, incon- 
solable. 

“ At length we reached the church, my lover led me in to 
where the parson stood ; and I would soon have been Mrs. 
Browne, but at this interesting moment in rushed Tim, 
breathless with haste. 

“ ‘ Och, masther dear, for the love o’ God, it’s not goin’ to 
be married ye are? Och! whillalu miellien, murther, is it a 
runaway match ye’s made of it. Bad scran to ye, ye thafe 
of the world !’ he added, fiercely, to the astounded lieutenant, 
4 is it Topin’ wid the masther ye are ? Arrah ! Misther Mau- 
rice, is it tryin’ to desave ye they are?’ 

“ ‘Faith! it’s very like it!’ said I, rasing my vail, and 
turning to the lieutenant, who uttered a cry of surprise, ex- 
claiming, as he staggered back : 

“ ‘ Good heaven ! Maurice Fitzgerald !* 

“ ‘ At your service, sir !’ said I, bowing, ‘ I hope you’ll be a 
little more sure of your game the next time you try to run away 
with a lady. On my conscience, I'm afraid I’ll lose my rep- 
utation if this is heard of. Give my love to your adored 
Mary Ann, and much good may you do her.’ 

“ So saying, I turned away, followed by Tim, not, however, 


180 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


until lie had shaken his fist fiercely in the lieutenant’s face, 
exclaiming : 

“ ‘ Av ye dare to say pays, I'll not lave a whole bone in your 
dirty carcase !’ 

“ The story soon got wind, and the luckless lieutenant was 
received with such a shower of ridicule wherever he went, 
that he exchanged into a regiment ordered for foreign ser- 
vice ; and I have never heard of him since. As for me, I 
became the lion of Galway after that, and soon after cut the 
tenth, and joined the dragoons. So that was my elopement. 
Faith, I never came so near being made a wife of since !” 

A roar of laughter followed the conclusion of the dragoon’s 
story, in which he himself heartily joined. 

“You had a narrow escape from matrimony that time,” 
said Sir Harry. “ I presume you were a great favorite with 
the ladies after that?” 

“ Oh ! I always was that,” said Fitzgerald coolly. “ The 
dear little souls like impudence as well as the worst of us. 
And speaking of impudence reminds me that old Magee 
hasn't invited me to his dinner-party to-day. He’s sent you 
an invitation, of course, Charley?” 

“ Yes ; I believe so. Were you ever there, Dudley?” 

A significant shrug and a contemptuous “ no,” was the 
baronet's answer. 

“Upon my honor, then, you might be in worse places! 
Eh, Charley?” said Fitzgerald. 

“It's a perfect paradise of roast fowls and champagne!” 
said Charley. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


181 


“ And speaking of paradise reminds me that he’s got a 
very pretty little niece. Ah, Charley, my dear fellow, you’re 
in luck there,” observed the dragoon. 

“ I beg to know why? I am not aware of standing in 
such high favor in the young lady’s estimation. I rather 
think you only imagine so.” 

“ No such thing, my boy. The little girl’s in love with 
you ; and that same little girl’s got the neatest little foot I 
ever clapped my two eyes on. Really, Dudley, it would be 
worth your while to get acquainted there for the sake of the 
old fellow's niece.” 

“Even thnt consideration, Lieutenant Fitzgerald, cannot 
induce me to visit Mr. Magee,” said the aid-de-camp, with 
the most ceremonious politeness. 

“Oh! well, then, 111 not force you. You Englishmen 
have some queer notions of your own. One would think 
Charley here was a native — he takes to the Irish so naturally. 
I think it's partly owing to my humble efforts, however. I’ve 
acted the part of dry-nurse to him ever since he first crossed 
the channel.” 

“You’ve been a mother to me.” said Mr. Sidney, grate- 
fully. 

“ Yes ; and, please Providence, I’ve not done with you yet. 
If I don’t send you back to England a genuine Paddy, then 
you may say Maurice Fitzgerald can’t keep his word. Come, 
Dudley, it's time we were at the barracks. Good-day to you, 
Charley ! ” And passing his arm through Sir Harry's the two 
soldiers went off. 


16 


182 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Such were Charley Sidney’s associates, and such his col- 
lege life in Dublin — a life just suited to him. 

How little did his friends at Dirritole, who often wondered 
how “ poor, dear Charley ” could endure the tedium of a col- 
lege, know how his time was spent. Almost every night out 
till daylight, bent on mischief ; passing the day strolling 
through the city, driving fast horses. Such was Charley’s 
life. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


183 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE PLOT THICKENS. 

“ On every lip a speechless horror dwelt, 

On every brow the burden of affliction, 

The old ancestral spirits knew and felt 
The house’s malediction .” — Thomas Hood. 

And now we must cast a glance backward, and return to 
the night on which Kate was captured in the old Moor 
Manor. 

As every other night will do, whether the hours flit by on 
“rosy wings” or drag on like ages of agony, that night 
passed. The terrible spectre of the doomed house came glid- 
ing by like an evil shadow at the usual hour, and then all re- 
mained profoundly quiet until morning. 

Alice, worn out and exhausted by anxiety, lay sleeping a 
deep, dreamless sleep. John was snoring away in the chim- 
ney-corner, and even the earl nodded drowsily. Of the whole 
party, Janie was the only one who slept not. In vain she 
strove to court slumber — it came not ; a strange heaviness 
lay on her heart — a presentiment of some impending evil, 
greater than any she had yet experienced, hung over her. She 
strove to stifle her presentiment by thinking that, now Miss 
Sidney knew of their fate, they were safe ; for Janie had un- 
bounded confidence in Kate’s ability to do as she prQmised. 


184 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


The earl, she reasoned, would leave, as usual, at daybreak, 
then Kate would quit her hiding-place, and in a few hours 
they would be free. But all was in vain ; the strange depres- 
sion of Janie's spirits continued — reason as she would, the 
unaccountable fear of some impending calamity hung over 
her. 

The gray dawn of twilight came creeping at last over the 
moor. The earl arose, and, shaking off by an effort his 
drowsiness, paced up and down the floor several times, as if 
fully to arouse himself. 

“ Pray Heaven he may go at once,” thought Janie. 

Her prayer seemed in a fair way of being answered, for 
going over to John, the earl shook him roughly, saying : 

“ Come, wake up, sir — I must be going.” 

John rubbed his eyes and yawned fearfully ; then rising, 
he walked away like one only half awake from the room, and 
soon re-appeared, leading the earl’s horse saddled and bridled, 
and ready for the road. 

Thank Heaven ! ” murmured Janie, as she saw him mount. 
“We will now soon quit this place.” 

But her thanksgiving came too soon ; for just at that mo- 
ment, when she imagined all danger over, Kate’s horse 
neighed loudly, and Janie’s heart sank like lead in her bosom. 

“-What’s that?” demanded the earl, starting suddenly at 
the sound. 

Another loud neigh from the unlucky animal was his sole 
answer. 

. *‘ §9 there did come some one here last night?” said the 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


185 


earl, springing from the saddle and catching John by the 
throat : ‘ ; answer me villain , or by Heaven I’ll blow your 
brains out where you stand !” 

He drew a pistol from his bosom as he spoke, and John 
felt the cold muzzle pressed to his temple. 

“ Oh, my lord — my lord, spare my life ! For God’s sake 
don’t murder me !” cried John, falling on his knees. 

“ Confess, scoundrel !” said the earl, fiercely, still holding 
the pistol to his head. “ Who came here last night?” 

u It was Miss Kate Sidney. Oh, my lord, don’t murder 
me, for God’s sake?” shrieked John, in dismay. 

“ Treacherous villain !” thundered the earl, livid with pas- 
sion ; “so you have dared to disobey my commands, and 
trumpeted what I have done to the world? But, by the 
heaven above me, you shall repent it ! Where is Kate Sid- 
ney now?” 

“ He — he — here, my lord !” said John, his teeth chattering 
with terror. 

“ Lead me to her hiding-place, you low-born hound !” ex- 
claimed his master hoarse with rage ; “ she, as well as you, 
shall rue meddling in my actions. Lead on, sirrah !” 

Pale with fear, John arose, and preceded the earl to the 
room in which Kate had found refuge. In vain they searched 
it ; the cage was empty — the bird had flown. 

“ Escaped !” exclaimed the earl, with an oath so fierce that 
John quailed in horror. “On, scoundrel! through every 
room in this old, infernal place you must go till you have 


found her ; and when you have- 

16 * 


186 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


The last of the sentence was lost in a hissing whisper that 
made John shudder with undefined terror. 

Through every room they went, up rickety stair-cases, down 
long, echoing corridors, through old rooms, damp and moldy 
with age — even the hall containing the trap-door through 
which Kate had been taken was explored ; but all in vain — 
no trace of the lost one was to be found. Even John lost 
his terror of the earl in the superstitious horror that crept 
over him, as the thought that she had been carried off by 
ghosts flashed across his mind. 

“ So she has escaped !” said the earl in a voice of concen- 
trated passion, as after their fruitless search, they again re- 
turned to the room in which the others were. u And all this 
story about her being concealed here was only trumped up to 
delay me longer, and give her a chance to reach Dirritole. 
The scheme succeeded, but it shall be your last ; if I am to 
be disgraced by you, you shall not survive it !” 

He drew a pistol as he spoke, and took deliberate aim at 
John, who, wild with fear, had fallen on his knees before 
him. 

“My lord, my lord! would you commit a murder ?” 
shrieked Alice, throwing herself before him. “ He is inno- 
cent — he has told you the truth. I swear to you, my lord, 
Kate Sidney sought shelter in there last night, and we have 
never seen her since.” 

The earl’s hand dropped, and turning to Alice, he de- 
manded, while his piercing gaze seemed to read her very 
soul : 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


187 


44 And this is the truth?” 

“ It is, my lord. I would not lie to save my life.” 

1 4 How came she here ?” 

4 4 It was I, my lord,” interrupted Janie, boldly. 4 4 1 brought 
her here to save Miss Alice.” 

For a moment the earl glared upon her like a savage ; then 
turning on his heel, he strode from the room. 

44 God have mercy !” gasped the white lips of Alice, 44 will 
he murder us all ?” 

As she spoke the earl entered, carrying in his hand a 
strong cord. Seizing John before he was aware of his in- 
tention, he hurled him violently to the ground, and proceeded 
to bind him hand and foot. 

The terrified servant struggled violently to free bimself ; 
but raising his pistol, the earl hissed in a voice choked with 
suppressed passion : 

44 Cease your struggles, or, by Heaven, the contents of this 
shall lodge in your thick skull.” 

This last argument was conclusive. John lay perfectly 
still, while the earl coolly bound him hand and foot. Then 
gagging him to prevent the possibility of his crying for help, 
he turned to Janie, and, seizing her wrists, said, sarcasti- 
cally : 

44 We must prevent you using your tongue so much for the 
future, my dear ; it may get you into trouble ; and lest it 
should, I will take the precaution of binding this handker- 
chief over your mouth ; and lest you should tire yourself 
walking, I will take you with me.” 


188 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Suiting the action to the word, he bound Janie hand and 
foot, as he had done John. Then rising, he turned to Alice, 
and said, sternly : 

“ As for you, madam, I shall be obliged to leave you for a 
few hours. It is not probable, however, that if your friend 
has escaped, she will be able to take you away before my re- 
turn ; and to prevent the possibility of your escaping during 
my absence, I shall fasten the door securely on the outside. 
As soon as those two are disposed of I shall take you to an 
asylum where even Miss Kate Sidney will not find you.” 

The mocking sneer that accompanied his words gave his 
face the look of a demon. Half fainting, Alice sank on the 
floor, and covered her face with her hands, while the earl 
strode from the room. 

In a few moments the sound of carriage wheels met their 
ear. It was the earl, bringing out the one in which they had 
arrived the night on which our story opens, and which had 
since that time remained in the old manor. Then re-enter- 
ing, he half dragged, half led the prostrate servants out. 

Alice heard the door slam to, then the sound of heavy 
bolts drawn across, then the carriage driving rapidly away, 
and she alone in the old manor. 

Muffled to the eyes in a great-coat, with his hat slouched 
down over his face, the earl sat in the driver's seat, as they 
flew rapidly along in the road opposite to that which led to 
Dirritole. The moor once passed, he studiously avoided the 
high-road ; and passing through narrow by-streets, with 
which he seemed perfectly familiar, he stopped at length be- 


'THE SECRET SORROW. 189 

fore a low, filthy-looking tavern that stood by itself at some 
distance from any other dwelling. 

The sound of wheels brought the landlord, a short, thick- 
set, villainous-looking man, to the door. His eyes sparkled 
as they fell on the earl, whom, in spite of his disguise, he 
immediately recognized. 

“Ah? my lord, how d’ye do?” he said, in a tone of easy 
familiarity. “ We’d begun to suspect you were going to 
give us the slip, after all. The captain, insisted you weren’t 
going to come at all, and was going to cut his lucky to-mor- 
row ; the beaks are after him, you know, my lord.” 

A look of disgust passed over the earl’s face, at the cool 
insolence of the fellow ; but without noticing his vulgarity, 
he said, hastily : 

“ And when do you expect the captain here?” 

“ He’s here now, my lord ; he always flies to the crib when 
the beaks is after him,” replied the man. “ Will you walk 
in?” 

“There are two persons in the carriage, Miles,” said the 
earl, lowering his voice. “ Take care of them for the pres- 
ent, and take the carriage out of sight. I must leave it here 
for the present. You understand.” 

“ Perfectly,” said the fellow, with a knowing wink. “ The 
beaks know better than to come here to look for anything. 
Walk in here ; I’ll attend to the rest.” 

He pushed open a door that led from the shop into a little 
dark den, half filled with smoke, and powerfully impregnated 
with the mingled odors of onions and tobacco. 


190 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Seated at a table in the middle of the floor smoking a short, 
black, stumpy pipe, was a man of middle age, of sinister and 
forbidding aspect. 

“ Well, my lord, you’ve arrived in port at last,” said the 
man, gruffly. “ I’d a notion to hoist sail and leave you. 
Where’s the cargo?” 

“ Safe with Miles,” answered the earl, paying no attention 
to the effrontery of the fellow. “ And now, captain, you may 
show the Bow street officers your heels as soon as you like.” 

“Ay, ay, sir,” answered the captain. “Once on blue 
water, and I can laugh at them all. I never feel safe on dry 
land. Ah, my lord, cheating the revenue isn’t now what it 
once was.” 

Here the captain sighed, overpowered by melancholy re- 
flections. 

“ And what part of the globe is your destination now, cap- 
tain !” inquired the earl. 

“ Cuba, if I can escape those pirates that are always cruis- 
ing about there,” answered the captain. 

“Cuba!” said the earl, musingly. “ Yes, that will do 
very well. Once there, those two will not give me much 
trouble, Well, captain,” he added, raising his voice, “ when 
do you start?” 

“ To-day, now that I’ve got the cargo,” said the captain. 
“ The wind's fair, and I won’t breathe freely until I’m on the 
deck of my cutter once more.” 

“ Then our business is at an end for the present,” said the 
earl, throwing a well- filled purse on the table. “ At some fu- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


191 


ture day I may again require your services. In the meantime, 
you will find there the reward I promised you. Good-morning.” 

Drawing his hat over his brows once more, the earl left the 
room, and springing on his horse, which stood at the door, 
he started once more for the Moor Manor. 

“ Those two, at least,, are disposed of,” he muttered, as he 
rode along. “ And now for Alice. I think I have too much 
influence over her to betray me ; and if I can silence Kate 
Sidney’s tongue, and all will yet be well. How artfully the 
jade craved permission to visit her friend ! If I had only re- 
fused, she might have betrayed herself, and told me all. 
Alice once out of my way, I will find some means of keeping 
Kate’s tongue quiet, and I will hurry on this match between 
Arndale and Lord Netterville’s daughter. Her fortune is said 
to be enormous, and the lady herself is as anxious for the 
match as any of us. Yes, my plans must succeed.” 

So saying, he rode rapidly forward, and soon came in 
sight of the dreary old manor. Alighting from his .horse, 
he eagerly approached the door to discover if it had been 
visited during his absence ; but no — everything was just as 
he had left it. 

Hastily withdrawing the bolts, he pushed open the door 
and entered. Everything, with one exception, was precisely 
the same as when he went away ; the fire was still burning, 
the carriage cushions still lay scattered ov*r the floor, but 
Alice was gone. 

Doubting the evidence of his senses, the earl sought every- 
where, but all in vain. No trace of the lost one could be found. 


192 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ What can be the cause of this?” thought the earl, be- 
wildered. “ Is it possible this place can be enchanted! It 
would have been impossible for her to escape herself, and if 
Kate Sidney had returned to rescue her, they would not take 
the trouble to fasten the door again so securely. On the 
contrary, they would most probably have lingered here an- 
ticipating my return. Then again it would be impossible for 
her to ride to Dirritole since, much less to walk there and re- 
turn with a reinforcement to rescue Alice. Strange, strange ! 
What is to be done ?” 

He paced up and down the floor, lost in thought. At 
length, starting from his reverie, he exclaimed : 

“ Yes, desperate as is the venture, I will risk it. I will 
ride to Dirritole and see if they have arrived there. If they 
have, and this story has become rumored abroad, I must fly, 
at least for the present, until this affair has blown over. 
Captain Hamilton sails to-morrow for Cuba. I can accom- 
pany him, for, in any case, my business requires my presence 
there soon ; and by going now I can escape detection, and 
likewise arrange my affairs. Then, too, we will probably 
arrive before the smuggler’s cutter, and I can see that every 
possibility of the return of those two under his charge be cut 
off.” , 

As he spoke he rode forward in the direction of Dirritole, 
cautiously keeping as much as possible from observation. 
As he entered the forest path he encountered the young gen- 
tlemen in the ragged pantaloons who had brought Janie’s 
note to Kate the preceding day. The idea instantly flashed 


THE SECRET SORROW. 193 

across his mind that perhaps he might give him some in- 
formation. 

“ Hillo, boy !” he called. “ Have you seen any one pass 
this way lately ?” 

The boy stared at him for a moment, and as he recognized 
the earl, he gave his tattered head-piece a jerk, and an- 
swered : 

“I hain’t seed nobody since I seed the young lady.” 

“ What young lady?” said the earl, growing pale. 

“Miss Kate Sidney, wot lives up there,” pointing as he 
spoke toward the mansion, the peaked gables of whicli could 
be distinguished above the tree-tops. “ She guv me three 
bobs — leastwise she didn't, but t'other nice young woman 
did.” 

“What!” exclaimed the earl, in a tone that made the 
young gentleman start back in alarm. “ Do you mean to 
tell me they were both here? Speak, sirrah !” 

“I'm blest if I know!” replied the owner of the ragged 
garments. “Anyways, Miss Kate Sidney teas here. I seed 
her with my own two blessed heyes ; and t’other one guv me 
three bobs. As if you calls them both, they was here, and no 
mistake.” 

In his consternation, the earl forgot to ask tvhen he had 
seen them — for the idea that it could have been the day pre- 
vious never entered his mind ; and the young gentleman, un- 
der the impression that the earl knew the time of their meet- 
ing, never dreamed of telling him. Thus they labored under 
a mutual misunderstanding. 


17 


194 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


What was to be done ? The whole affair was probably by 
this time known not only to the household at Dirritole, but 
also at the Pines ; and even now his name might be loaded 
with execration. He could not venture to return home just 
at that time, when every voice would be raised against him. 

What, then, was to be done? He might fly, but what a 
triumph that would give his enemies ! He gnashed his teeth 
with rage at the thought. No, they should not think he had 
fled through fear — some expedient must be adopted. If he 
left England now, in a few months this affair would be nearly 
forgotten, and he might return in peace once more. 

True, his favorite scheme of uniting his son to Lord Net- 
terville's daughter would have to be given up, and the infamy 
of his base conduct must still cling to him ; but that could 
not now be avoided — his sin had found him out, Besides, he 
was wealthy — and the world is ever partial in judging the 
crimes of the rich. He would write to the countess under 
the plea that business so urgent called him away as to render 
it out of his power to visit her before his departure, and thus 
the disgrace of his flight would be hidden. These thoughts 
flashed rapidly across his mind ; and turning to the knight 
of the ragged garments, he said : 

“ Can I trust you to carry a note from me to Lady Dane- 
more, boy?” 

“ If you’ll tip the needful, I'm your man,” said the young 
gent, coolly determined to have his pay beforehand, lest the 
countess should treat him as Kate had done. 

k * Y ou should teach your tongue a little more respect when 


THE SECRET SORROW. 195 

addressing me, sirrah!” said the earl, harshly, as he tore a 
leaf from his tablets, and began to write. 

“Nobody never teached me no perliteness,” replied the 
young gentleman in the torn unmentionables. “ I's willin’ 
for to larn, ’cause as how I liain’t got nothin’ else to do. If 
nobody won't larn me, ’tain’t to be expected I'd be particu- 
larly perlite.” 

The earl took no notice of this reasonable objection to his 
want of perliteness , but wrote rapidly : 

“Mr Dear Madeline: — Business of the utmost importance eall3 
me from home ; so urgent is it that it is impossible for me to have the 
pleasure of seeing you before my departure. I hope to return in a 
few weeks. Meantime, I remain 

“Your affectionate husband, 

“Reginald Alva, 

“ Earl of Danemore,” 

Carefully folding this, he threw the lad a sovereign, and 
as he took the note, the earl said : 

“ Mind, fellow, and deliver this faithfully, or you shall re- 
pent it. And — hark ye ! — say nothing of having seen me 
here. If they ask you where we met, say at Stanton, at 
Chesbro’ — anywhere ten miles distant. Remember!” he 
said, warningly, as the boy turned away. 

“All right as a trivet!” was the answer, as the tattered 
pantaloons were put in locomotion, and the young gentleman 
inside them drew himself up in the conscious dignity of being 
sole owner and proprietor of a sovereign ; and cocking his 
nose in the air, he turned out ten toes, that peeped from his 


196 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


worn-out shoes like so many muddy small potatoes, and 
marched toward Dirritole. 

The earl watched him until he disappeared ; then, turning 
his horse in the opposite direction, rode rapidly away. 

And when the sun arose next morning, the Earl of Dane- 
more stood on the deck of the merchantman, in full sail for 
Cuba. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


197 


CHAPTER XVI. 

KATE ON THE SEA. 

({ Oh ! gloriously upon the deep 
The gallant vessel rides ; 

And she is mistress of the winds, 

And mistress of the tides. 

“ But alas ! for the widows’ and orphans’ tears, 

When the death -flag sweeps the wave ! 

Alas ! that the laurel of victory 

Must grow but upon the grave .” — Miss Landon. 

Slowly and wearily the days glided by to Kate in her sub- 
teranean prison — seeing no one but the old n egress and the 
young quadroon, Syra. Her eyes yearned to look once more 
upon the blue sky, to breathe the fresh air, and catch a 
glimpse of the world once more. Her days were spent almost 
continually in thinking of Alice, whom she still imagined a 
prisoner in the manor ; and then her thoughts would revert 
to her uncle, and her cheeks would flush with the honest glow 
of indignation, and her eyes would flash as she thought of 
his baseness. Then at times her thoughts would revert to 
the young rover chief and the quadroon girl, Syra. How 
came he, so young, so refined, so handsome, so noble looking, 
to be the leader of a gang of outlaws — a crew of blood-thirsty 
pirates? She had often heard of Captain Raymond — heard 

17 * 


193 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


him spoken of as a demon in man’s form — one whose deeds 
of blood might make the firmest heart quail, and the strong- 
est cheek blanch ; and now she had seen him — could it be ? 
Could those blue eyes, so beautiful and sad, ever flash with 
the light of murder? Could those hands, small and delicately 
shaped as a girl’s, ever shed a fellow-creature’s blood? 
Could that voice, so gentle and musical, ever shout the death- 
cry of the pirates ! Oh ! no, no, no ! Kate’s heart recoiled 
from the thought. Whatever fate had driven him here from 
the society of the high-born and refined to which he felt he 
ought to belong, he could never become a deliberate murderer. 

And Syra, this dark browed, wild hearted, passionate 
child of the South, dying with love for him — would he ever 
care for her? Kate sighed as she thought of that impulsive 
young heart pouring out its treasures of love at the feet of 
one, who, she felt sure, would never regard her as other than 
a servant. Poor Syra ! the great, mournful black eyes would 
light and sparkle with joy at the mention of that loved name, 
and her dark face would flush with deepest joy at the thought 
of his return home. Everything his hand had touched 
was sacred in her eyes ; everything was arranged for the sole 
purpose of affording him pleasure. The wild, untaught child 
of nature worshiped him as an Eastern devotee does his 
idol ; she knew no other god but him ; willingly, joyfully, 
she would have lain down and died at his feet, had he com- 
manded it. And ali this time she clung, as a drowning man 
will to a straw, to the hope that he would love her yet. He 
was not made of marble ; he could not always withstand this 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


199 


wild love given him so freely : she was young and fair, and 
worshiped him. Oh ! surely, surely , that heart she would 
have died to save would love her yet. 

Of late, Kate had avoided mentioning his name to her. 

For some time after his departure, Syra would sit by her 
side talking of him alone for hours ; but once, when Kate ac- 
cidentally remarked that one so young and handsome might 
win the heart of the fairest lady in the land, the quadroon’s 
fierce black eyes emitted a sharp flash of jealousy ; and from 
that day forward her manner toward Kate changed. 

She grew cold and reserved, never speaking, unless to an- 
swer a question ; and then if it related, even in the most dis- 
tant way, to the young chief, the same suspicious light kin- 
dled her eye. 

Kate well knew the reason of this change, and might have 
smiled perhaps at the idea of being in love with Captain Ray- 
mond, had she not felt her lonely situation too keenly. Sy- 
ra's readiness to converse had at first made the hours pass un- 
perceived ; but now, with no companion, save her own sad 
thoughts, they dragged on like ages. The effect of confine- 
ment, and brooding in silence over the restraint of which she 
was too proud to complain, soon betrayed itself in her pale 
cheek, listless eye, and languid step. 

A week or two had thus passed, when one morning Kate 
was aroused by the sound of many feet in the adjoining cham- 
ber, and numerous rough voices speaking loudly. 

Rising hastily, she dressed and rang the bell, and in a few 
moments Aunt Moll made her appearance. 


200 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“What is the cause of this unusual noise ?” demanded 
Kate, as the old woman entered. 

“ Laws, chile, marse cappen's back ; ’deed he is, chile ; lies 
arriv’ Dey all rived las’ night, an’ dey been commin’ eber 
since. One o’ dem trowed his 'fernal old punch-bowl at my 
head. I dodged him, an’ it hit Black Simon right in de eye. 
He, he, he ! Sarve him right, too. De Lor’, knows what de 
forsooken ole heathen would a done nex’ if marse cappen 
hadn’t drapt in an’ gin him a kick which like ter knock his 
brains out. ’Deed he did, honey. Sarve him right, too.” 

Kate felt a sensation of pleasure at hearing the young 
chieftain had returned. But she carefully concealed every 
outward sign of satisfaction, and inquired for Syra. 

“ Lor’ chile !” replied the old woman — it is thus she inva- 
riably addressed every one — “ she’s wid young marse. Neb- 
ber seed anybody crazy ’bout any one like she is bout 
him. Dar, now, 111 fetch you in breakfas’, honey. I specs 
you’s hungry by dis time, and you an’ marse cappen ll raise 
Sam if I doesn't tend to you. He, he, he !” 

And with her usual chuckle, Aunt Moll departed. 

Kate’s slender meal was soon over, and she was again left 
to her own thoughts. At length she was aroused by a light 
footstep ; and looking up, she saw the quadroon standing be- 
fore her. Her cheeks were flushed to a burning red, and her 
great black eyes had a streaming, unnatural light. Poor Syra ! 
it was the baleful light of jealousy. 

“ Captain Raymond bade me ask if you would grant him 
the/awr of an interview,” she said. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


201 


Kate lifted her eyes to the face of the quadroon in surprise. 
There was something in her tone which startled her ; the words 
were spoken with such concentrated fierceness. Kate felt 
amazed that she should be the subject of a slave girl’s jeal- 
ousy ; her aristocratic pride shrank from such a thought, and 
holding her head erect, she said coldty : 

“ You may tell Captain Raymond I shall be very happy to 
see him at any time. His presence will at least make my pris- 
on a little more endurable.” 

A fierce flash shot from Syra’s black eyes, as, compressing 
her lips, she turned away to deliver her message. 

“That I should be despised for her ,” she said, fiercely. 
“ I, who am a thousand times' more beautiful than she. Why 
did she come here ? He might have loved me but for her. I 
hate her /” she hissed in a tone of deep passion ; ‘ c and I 
wish she were dead /” 

Her face actually grew livid with passion ; her beautiful 
features worked convulsively, and her small hands clenched 
together until they grew bloodless. 

Meanwhile Kate’s thoughts ran on in a very different strain, 
but they were of the same person. 

“ What delicacy,” she murmured, “ not to intrude ! Can 
one so perfectly gentleman-like, so refined, be really a pirate 
captain ? Strange, strange ! What can ever have brought 
him to this ?” 

Her meditations were brought to an end by the entrance of 
the young captain himself. With an easy smile he advanced 
to Kate and held out his hand, _ 


202 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ How handsome! What beautiful eyes he has!” was 
woman-like Kate’s first thought as she arose to welcome him. 

“And how has the time passed since my departure ?” he 
asked, seating himself. “ I trust my servants have attended 
to your comfort.” 

“ I thank you, yes. As a captive, I have been far better 
provided for than I could expect.” 

“You cannot regret your captivity more than I do,” he 
said, quickly. “ What strange freak of fortune led you here 
I cannot account for. But while you stay I trust at least to 
provide for your bodily comfort.” 

Kate sighed. 

“ You are looking very pale, Miss Sidney,” said Captain 
Raymond, a slight shade passing over his handsome face. “I 
wish to Heaven I dared restore you to your friends.” 

He rose from his seat and began to pace the floor rapidly, 
while Kate regarded him, scarcely knowing what to say. At 
length lie stopped abruptly, and said : 

“ Would you venture on the sea/ My men are rough and 
savage : but they are perfectly under my control, and you 
would be safe. Syra can accompany you, and } r ou need fear 
nothing ; though only a pirate chief, I have not forgotten I 
was once a gentleman.” 

A look inexpressibly sad shone in his deep, dark eyes ; but 
Kate did not notice it. Her heart bounded at his words ; she 
might yet escape ; or if not, she would at least breathe the 
blessed air of heaven once more. Without a moment's Hesi- 
tation she looked up and said, quietly : 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


203 


“ I will go with you.” 

An expression of pleasure flitted across his face ; but as if 
fearing she had decided hastily, he said : 

“ But consider first the danger. We are always exposed 
to storms, shipwreck, and disasters on sea, from which we 
are safe on land. Besides, we are pirates; we must follow 
our calling, and scenes of bloodshed and death are hardly 
fitted for a lady’s eyes.’ , 

Kate shuddered. Her new-born hope seemed about to be 
crushed in its birth ; and she saw before her long, dreary 
days of solitude and gloom in the old Moor Manor. The 
young chief saw the sudden look of disappointment, and re- 
sumed : 

“I do not say positively these tvill occur ; I only speak of 
probabilities. I do not wish to draw you blindly with me. 
Consider — I have named the dangers, but then its advantages 
will be far above this lonely subterranean residence. As you 
decide, so shall it be.” 

Kate paused for a moment ; but even the dangers would be 
far preferable to the dismal solitude here, and she said, firm- 

•y : 

“ I will brave all dangers and go with you. This dismal 
place would soon drive me insane.” 

“ Be it so,” said Captain Raymond, gayly. “It will not 
be the first time the Water Witch has been graced by the 
presence of a lady. I trust you will find your residence there 
pleasanter than it has been here. The sea breezes will soon 
bring back your lost roses.” 


204 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


The young lady courtesied. 

“When do you start?” she said, smiling. 

“ Oh, immediately, if possible, or at least as soon as every- 
thing can be got ready. I soon tire of the land, and cannot 
, be off too soon for blue water. My men, too, like true sail- 
ors, arc growing weary of delay, and must be off.” 

There was a pause. Kate scarcely heard his words ; she 
was thinking of something else. 

‘ ‘ I wish you would tell me of those with whom I was in 
the manor,” she said, at length, looking up anxiously in his 
face. I am sure you know. Do tell me.” 

“ They are gone.” 

u Gone !” repeated Kate, starting to her feet, “ Where V* 
How ! When did they go?” 

“Really, Miss Sidney, that is more than I can tell you. 
They "were here when I left, and were gone the next day. 
They have not returned since. Perhaps,” he said, with a 
slight smile, “ the ghost frightened them away.” 

“ The ghost,” repeated Kate, vacantly. 

“Yes, the ghost of the old Moor Manor. You have heard 
it is haunted, I presume?” he said, with a wicked twinkle of his 
blue eye. 

“ Yes,” said Kate, looking up in his face with a half smile. 
“I certainly have heard of it, but I begin to think it is a 
flesh-and-blood ghost.” 

“ Upon my honor, Miss Sidney, I give you credit for great 
penetration. Pray, who told you it was a flesh-and-blood 
ghost?” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


205 


“Not you, certainly,” said Kate. “ But confess, sir, it is 
not so ? Is this ghost not an ingenious device for frighten- 
ing people away from the old Moor Manor !” 

“No, Miss Sidney, I cannot claim the honor of devising 
that project. It was one of my men,” he replied, laughing. 
“ When first — long before I joined them — they used this old 
mansion for a rendezvous, they found these subterranean 
vaults so useful that they determined not to be troubled with 
visitors. For this purpose they undertook to play the ghost. 
A mask, resembling a skeleton, a little red ochre to represent 
blood, some phosphorus to give them the appearance of be- 
ing enveloped in flames, and the disguise was perfect. The 
place soon got the reputation of being haunted, and people 
would sooner go ten miles round than pass here. Some fool- 
hardy braggarts, having more brandy than wisdom in their 
heads, undertook to spend a night here, but one sight of the 
ghost and its awful groans sent them flying with shrieks of 
terror.” 

“ Still,” said Kate, “it puzzles me how they could pass 
through the room and disappear, as ghosts ought to do, with- 
out exciting suspicion. Spirits, you know, don't generally 
open doors to go out.” 

“Very true,” said the captain, “and neither does the 
ghost of the old Moor Manor. There is a passage which 
connects these under-ground chambers with the rooms above. 
Through this passage they go into a suite of rooms directly 
overhead of the one in which you were. This old manor is 
full of secret doois, constructed for Heaven knows what evil 

18 


206 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


purpose. These my men, by dint of long search, have dis- 
covered ; and by their aid they are enabled to play the ghost 
to perfection. The ghost enters through a secret door, 
which opens noiselessly by a spring ; and keeping down in 
the shadow, where its fiery garments will stand boldly out, 
passes across the room, and vanishes through another secret 
door.” 

u Well, I must say it is a very ingenious plan,” said Kate ; 
“ and one I suppose which has succeeded in securing youi 
domain from intruders.” 

“It certainly has,” answered Captain Raymond,” until of 
late. In vain the ghost has tried to drive the party you 
came with away. Nothing could succeed until of late ; it ap- 
peared regularly every night, but all in vain ; it tramped 
overhead, but still they staid. It frightened them terribly — 
there can be no doubt of that — but not enough to make them 
leave. It must have been, indeed, a strong inducement that 
made them remain here.” 

This was said inquiringly, as if to draw from Kate an ex- 
planation. If such was his purpose, it most signally failed, 
however. Miss Sidney had no intention of betraying family 
secrets to the rover chief. 

A few moments after he took his leave. As he rose to go, 
Kater said : 

“ I must thank you again for the kindness with which you 
have placed both these rooms at my disposal. But as I am 
aware there is no other room you can use here but this, I 
must beg of you to occupy it. I seldom or never leave my 


THE SECRET SORROW. 207 

sleeping apartment even in day-time, so I beg you will have 
no delicacy in accepting it.” 

“ I thank you, Miss Sidney,” said the young captain, with 
a smile. “ I willingly accept your offer in the same spirit in 
which it is made. I must own I am often reduced to a strait 
when I wish to read, or write, or remain by myself. The 
outer apartments are always filled with my noisy crew, so that 
it is impossible to remain one moment quiet. Therefore I 
shall make use of this room for a few hours each day, but 
you must still continue to consider it your own. I shall now 
direct Syra to prepare for departure with you, so I shall bid 
you adieu for the present.” 

During the few days that remained before their departure, 
Kate and the pirate captain had frequent interviews. And 
after each Kate noticed that the fierce look of jealousy in- 
creased in the quadroon’s face. A fiery look of intense hate 
flashed from her black eyes whenever she encountered Kate. 
Tortured by the pangs of jealousy, poor Syra was miserable 
indeed. 

Kate noticed her growing hatred toward herself with a feel- 
ing of sincere regret. She could sympathize with the poor 
girl, whose passionate heart gave, unasked, all her hope 
of happiness in this life into another’s keeping. And he — 
how little he cared for her ! It was doubtful -whether he even 
dreamed that this handsome slave girl could possibly love 
him. The light smile -with which he met her, the careless 
glance of his blue eye, the tone of easy superiority in which 
he addressed her, left little room to doubt that he merely con- 


208 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


siclered her a very handsome servant — but still a servant . 
And had Syra not been blinded by her mad passion, she 
would have seen, likewise, that in Miss Sidney he only saw a 
lady — one whom, as belonging to a superior rank, he was 
obliged to treat as became a lady — one whom, as his captive, 
he was forced to care for. But Syra saw not this in his fre- 
quent visits to her — she saw only the lover visiting his lady- 
love ; and, as she saw him enter Kate’s room, a new degree 
of hate filled her heart toward her rival. 

When he informed her of his design of bringing Kate with 
him, her jealous fears were confirmed. 

“ He cannot endure to be parted from the woman he loves !” 
she exclaimed, bitterly. “ Many and many a time he went 
before, leaving me here to wait for his return, unthought of 
and uncared for. And she — she does not, she cannot love 
him as I do, I who would die for him joyfully. But she will 
never be his bride — no, never, if I have to slay her in his 
arms !” 

Little dreaming of the resolution of the quadroon, Kate sat 
one evening alone in her little sleeping-chamber, her chin rest- 
ing upon her hand, her eyes fixed vacantly upon the wall, her 
thoughts of Syra and the young pirate chief she so passion- 
ately loved. Her own feelings toward him it would be hard 
to analyze. She despised and loathed the profession, but in 
spite of herself she admired the man ; she shuddered as she 
thought of his crime, but some irresistible sympathy drew 
her toward him. There was little danger of her falling in love 
with him ; she would as soon have dreamed of becoming a 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


209 


pirate herself ; but still something she could not account for 
made her like him. Sometimes, if by chance he ever alluded 
to the past, his voice would become so inexpressibly sad that 
it went to her heart ; and looking into his mournful blue eyes, 
she would heave a sigh, and wonder what great sorrow he, so 
young, could have met with. 

“ Perhaps like others, he has loved and lost,” thought Kate, 
as she mused. “ I wish I knew. And Syra, poor, half-crazed 
child, with her fiery, southern blood, and passionate nature, 
what will become of her ? I wonder if he knows she loves 
him. I willspeak of her to him the very next time I meet him.” 

She rose as she spoke, and pushing aside the heavy velvet 
curtain, stepped to the outer room. As she did so, she per- 
ceived to her surprise it was tenanted. Sitting at the table, 
his head leaning on his hand, his fair, clustering locks pushed 
impatiently off his white forehead, his large blue eyes fixed 
on vacancy, sat the object of her thoughts. 

In the full glare of the lamp she could see distinctly the 
noble contour of the head, shaped like that of a prince — the 
fine features, classic as those of a Grecian statue, now wore 
a look of such deep, settled, immovable sorrow as Kate had 
never witnessed before. He could not see her where he sat, 
and she had a full opportunity of w’atching him unnoticed. 
The look of profound sorrow went to her heart, it was so 
seldom he looked thus — always gay, always animated, only 
sometimes the dreary expression would come, as though the 
world were, after all, a blank to him. 

Jiatc shrank from intruding then, when his thoughts were 
18 * 


210 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


evidently far away. Accordingly she retreated behind the 
curtains, when the door opened, and Syra entered. 

The young chief started, passed his hand across hi3 brow, 
drew a long breath, then the sad, dreamy look was gone, and 
his usual one of careless good humor returned. 

| “Well, Syra, what is it?” he said. 

j. Her message was a trifling one ; evidently she had entered 
more to see if Kate were with him than for any other pur- 
pose. As soon as she was gone, Kate stepped out and stood 
before him. 

“Ah, Miss Sidney !” he said, rising, “ Syra has just been 
here to know if you will have your books packed to go on 
board? I answered yes, in your name, not wishing to disturb 
you.” 

“Thank you,” said Kate; “I am glad you did so. By 
the way, captain, is Syra willing to go to sea?” 

“Syra!” he repeated, in surprise. “I never asked her. 
Of course she must accompany 3 7 ou.” 

“ She has grown very pale and thin of late,” remarked 
Kate, seating herself. “I fear she has the disease of the 
heart. ” 

“ What ! I do not understand,” said the young chief, in a 
tone that convinced Kate his thoughts were very little of 
Syra. 

“ I mean that I think she is in love,” said Kate, making a 
desperate resolve to say the worst at once. 

Captain Raymond uttered a prolonged “ Oh !” 

“ I never was in love myself,” said Kate, laughing ; “ but 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


211 


I believe Syra has fallen into that unhappy state. I wondei 
who is the happy man ?” and she glanced at him from under 
her long eyelashes. 

“Really! I am sorry I cannot tell you, ,,, said Captain 
Raymond, smiling. “ I'll make inquiry, if you like !” 

“Oh, no! by no means! — pray don’t trouble yourself!” 
said Kate, hurriedly, now thoroughly convinced how little he 
cared for poor’ Syra ; “perhaps I am mistaken. We start 
to-morrow, do we not?” she asked, anxious to change the 
subject. 

“ To-morrow night, Heaven be praised!” replied Captain 
Raymond. “ I shall not feel like myself until I am once 
more on the deck of my good vessel !” 

Thus ended Kate's conversation concerning Syra. In the 
bustle and hurry of departure, she saw little more of him for 
some time after. 

Two days later Kate sat in the cabin of the pirate ship. 
It had been fitted up in the most elegant style for the recep- 
tion of Miss Sidney ; and, as far as outward comfort went, 
her uncle's stately mansion of Dirritole did not surpass it. 
Old Moll had been left behind, by her own desire, declaring 
she couldn't stand “ dem ar rampagin’, tarrifying, rip-stavin’ 
sailors !” — but Syra accompanied Kate. Whither they were 
bound she had not asked ; and, after being on board awhile, 
she felt little inclination to ask — being prostrated in body and 
mind by sea-sickness. And so Kate Sidney was on the blue 
sea, in a pirate vessel, outward bound. 


THE SECRET SORROW; 


212 


CHAPTER XVn. 

THE DOOMED SHIP. 

“ The captain he is young and fair — 

How can he look so young? 

His locks of youth — his golden hair, 

Are o’er his shoulders flung. 

“ The fiercest of our pirate band 
Holds at his name the breath ; 

For there is blood on his right hand, 

And in his heart is death !” 

It was a glorious summer sunset — sunset on the sea ! 
Not a breath of air was stirring ; the sails flapped lazily 
against the mast, while the pirate vessel lay still and motion- 
less on the glassy sea. The day had been, and still was, in- 
tensely warm ; the hot rays of a tropical sun, streaming on 
the deck, had rendered it almost insupportable. An awning 
had been constructed which had rendered the burning heat 
somewhat more endurable ; and sitting beneath it, gazing on 
the gorgeous scene around her, was Kate Sidney. 

Not a cloud moved over the deep azure firmament, save a 
few white, fleecy specks, looking, to Kate’s eyes, like stray 
glimpses of angels’ wings. Far down in the horizon the red 
sun was slowly sinking, tinting the sky with brilliant purple, 
crimson and gold. The Waveless ocean reflected the gor- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


213 


geous dyes of the firmament in its polished surface, making 
the still scene beautiful beyond description. The deep si- 
lence that reigned rendered it still more impressive ; for the 
sailors, overcome by the heat, lay indolently lounging about 
the deck, or leaning over the side of the vessel, to catch, if 
possible, a breath of air. 

Everything on board the Water Witch was in the most per- 
fect order, the deck scoured to a most shining whiteness, 
every rope hauled taut, everything in its place — for Captain 
Raymond maintained perfect order and discipline among his 
pirate crew. 

Kate sat taking in the scene with the eye. of an artist. 
Now her gaze would wander over the gorgeous but desolate 
scene around her, on which no living thing was to be seen 
save themselves ; then it would wander over the trim deck, 
resting for a moment on the swarthy, savage-looking pirate 
crew — each one with a long, glittering knife stuck in his belt 
— their fierce faces and evil eyes making her involuntarily 
shudder, as she thought of the many deeds of blood com- 
mitted by them ; again it would wander to the opposite end 
of the vessel, where, leaning against the bulwarks, stood Syra. 
She formed a beautiful picture in the rich scene around ; her 
white dress falling from her taper waist in graceful folds to 
her feet, her long, glossy, ebon ringlets streaming over her 
shoulders, while a turban of crimson satin was wound around 
her head. Her great black eyes were fixed earnestly yet 
dreamily on the face of the young captain, who lay leaning 
over the side of the ship, his eyes fixed on the bright waters 


214 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


beneath. Now and then, at some passing thought, the, vreM 
red on her oval cheeks would fade, the subdued, light would 
die out in her magnificent eyes, and be supplied by u fierce 
flash, as they would rest for a moment on Kate. 

And seated by herself, under the awning, watching the sun 
go down, Kate Sidney looked strangely out of place among 
the pirate crew. Plainly as she was dressed, in a simple 
robe of gray muslin, with a broad-leafed straw hat, there was 
about her the unmistakable stamp of a lady. 

Poor Kate ! she was sad and lonely enough. Her waking 
thoughts, and dreams by night, were of the friends behind, 
in u merrie England. ’’ Of her sad-browed aunt — of Lord 
Arndale, still ignorant of the fate of her he loved — of her 
brother Charley — of her base-hearted uncle — but most of all 
of poor Alice Desmond ; a presentiment that the earl would 
discover her visit to the manor, and render the fate of Alice 
still more bitter, lay on her mind. 

For herself, she did not so much care, though her fate was 
no enviable one. Although every respect was shown her, 
she still felt she was among lawless pirates ; though every 
comfort she had been accustomed to from childhood was hers 
here, still she could not forget how it had possibly been 
obtained. 

Then, too, the daily increasing jealousy of Syra rendered 
her miserable ; she feared it might be discovered by the young 
chief himself — and then, what would follow. The pirate 
captain had often occupied her thoughts, too ; but still the 
mystery regarding him remained unsolved. Sometimes, in 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


215 


the midst of her conversation, he would appear on the point 
of revealing to her something of the past ; but again he 
would check himself, and resuming his accustomed tone of 
careless drollery, seem to forget the impulse. 

The sun at length sank beneath the horizon, the brilliant 
hues of the sky began to fade and flee from the gray shadows 
of evening ; a slight breeze, too, arose, delightfully refresh- 
ing after the intense heat of the day. Under its reviving in- 
fluences, the idle sails began to fill — the gallant bark sped 
merrily onward, as though rejoicing in its delightful coolness 
— the sailors arose from their lazy positions, and new life 
seemed to animate the drooping crew. Kate, too, felt its in- 
fluence, and rising, she walked slowly over to where the 
captain still reclined. As Syra caught sight of her coming, 
she hastily retreated to a spot where she could watch them, 
and remain herself unseen ; and she stood like a tigress pre- 
paring to spring on her prey. 

“ A glorious evening, captain,” said Kate, as she stood by 
his side ; “ one does not see many such sunsets in a life-time.” 

He looked up with a start, for she had approached unheard ; 
and Kate saw that his face still wore the same look she had 
seen on it once before. 

He laughed — a sort of subdued laugh — and ran his fingers 
through his luxuriant, clustering hair, as he answered : 

“Yes, a glorious sunset, indeed. Ah, Miss Sidney, there 
is no place like the wide ocean after all. ‘ Free and un- 
fettered, it spurns control ’ — something like myself, or as I 
would be. Still it is not in times like this, when everything 


216 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


is as still and beautiful as a fairy tale of our childhood, that 
I love it best. No, give me the roaring blast that sends the 
good ship scudding, like a frightened courser, through the 
. foam-crested waves, rising through the gloom of the storm 
like Alpine avalanches ; when the lurid lightning shows us 
our course, then comes that wild enthusiasm, that fierce feel- 
ing of freedom, that none but a sailor can know. Then it is 
I love the boundless sea.” 

His eyes kindled, and his nostrils dilated with the sudden 
enthusiasm with which he had spoken. Kate listened quietly, 
and after a moment, replied : 

li Yes, that is all very fine to you, I have no doubt ; but if, 
like me, you were, at such times, at the last gasp with sea- 
sickness, you wouldn't wish so ardently for a storm. I re- 
member, during the last storm we had, or gale, as you called 
it, how utterly miserable and wretched I felt ; every time the 
vessel pitched headlong into the waves I prayed most de- 
voutly she might go to the bottom at once, that I might be 
rid of the pangs I endured !” 

Captain Raymond laughed ; then, leaning over the side, he 
continued to watch the vessel as she danced through the now 
: sparkling waves for some time in silence. Then, looking up, 
he said : 

‘ 1 How gallantly she cuts her way through the sea-foam — 
flying onward as if she, too, knew and rejoiced in her free- 
dom. What a perfect little beauty she is, with her elegantly- 
modeled hull, and graceful, tapering spars !” and he ran his 
eyes aloft with a sailor's pride, 


THE SECRET SORROW. 217 

“I certainly have seen worse-looking vessels than the 
Water Witch,” said Kate, composedly, following the direc- 
tion of his eye; 4 ‘what a savage-looking set your men 
are !” 

“ Upon my honor, Miss Sidney, you throw a terrible damp 
on my enthusiasm !” said Captain Raymond, with a good- 
natured laugh. “ You are a terribly matter-of-fact person, I 
begin to think !” 

“ I fancy I will hardly ever make much of a sailor,” re- 
plied Kate, smiling ; “ while the weather continues thus I do 
very well ; but the very thought of a storm is fearful, not so 
much for the storm itself, but the demon that accompanies 
it — I mean sea-sickness — the very idea of it gives me a 
qualm !” 

“I always fall into my old habits of day-dreaming on 
evenings like this,” he said, after a pause, speaking evident- 
ly as much to himself as to Kate ; ‘ ‘ and yet how little there 
is left for me to dream about ! The past seems like a dark 
dream to me now ; and in the future there is nothing to look 
forward to but a grave. And yet sometimes I forget the 
present, and fancy myself once more rich and honored, and 
loved , as I was once ; and I awake with a start, to remember 
I am only Captain Raymond, the rover chief, with a price on 
my head !” 

He paused, and fixed his eyes steadily on the bright waves, 
while a shadow passed over his fine face. Kate stood, listen- 
ing intently, with a look of deep sympathy in her dark 
eyes. 

19 


ns 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“Yes,” he went on, slowly, “strange as it may seem to 
you — strange as it seems now to myself — I was once wealthy 
and honored, with a name, Miss Sidney, as proud as your 
own, and of a family as old and aristocratic. Once I was 
heir to broad lands and stately mansions, with menials to 
bow at my word, and with friends who were proud to call me 
a descendant of their ancient house !” 

“ And yet you are here,” said Kate, sadly. 

“And yet I am here — and here I will die ! All has gone 
— all has faded like a dream, leaving nothing to wish, noth- 
ing to hope for in the future, either here or hereafter. I am 
unloved, an unloving man, one shunned by his fellow-men as 
accursed, with the brand of Cain on my brow — one who, like 
Ishmael of old, has his hand against every man’s, and every 
man’s hand against him ! Well, be it so ! I have a long score 
of revenge to wipe out against my race ; and yet I never will- 
ingly shed blood. I am a free rover — I take without remorse 
what I can win on the wide ocean ; yet, if I could avoid it, I 
would never slay a fellow-being. And still I have done it, 
still I do it, and still I will do it. Some dark fate, over 
which I have no control, seems hurrying me on to my des- 
tiny. Often and often, during the still hours of the night, 
the ghastly faces of those who have fallen by my hand rise 
before me. I can see them, as they fall backward, into 
the sea, their wild, agonized faces, their distorted eyes strain- 
ing from their sockets — their hands stretched forth vainly 
striving to sue for mercy, or to ward off their death-blow, 
And then they go down, down, down ! into the waves, reel 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


219 


with human blood, their dying cry of agony drowned under 
the bubbling waves ! And I start up, to hear their white lips 
hiss ‘ murderer !’ into my ear !” 

He started to his feet, as he spoke, his face livid, and great 
drops of perspiration starting on his brow. Kate stood, listen- 
ing, white with horror. 

“ I know not why I have told all this to you,” he said, 
hurriedly, after a pause, during which he paced rapidly up 
and down — ‘ ‘ except that you remind me of one I loved once 
> — one who has forgotten me ! Once, I ” 

“ Sail, ho!” cried the lookout, at this moment. 

“ Whereaway ?” demanded Captain Raymond, his whole 
countenance changing, as if by magic, as he turned toward 
the mast head. 

“ On the lee bow, sir.” 

“ Can you make her out?” 

“ Ay, ay, sir ! A merchantman, heavily loaded !” 

A cheer arose from the pirates at the words. They had not 
come across a prize since they started; and frequent were 
their oaths and murmurs at this want of luck, all of which 
they attributed to their having icomen on board. Now, the 
prospect of taking a prize elated them beyond measure, and 
their shouts for a moment were quite irrepressible. 

Captain Raymond seized a glass and sprang into the rig- 
ging. There was a moment’s breathless pause — all stood 
eagerly awaiting the result of the scrutiny. 

“ It’s a merchantman 1” he exclaimed, leaping once more 
to the deck, ‘-bound, I take it, with a valuable cargo, from 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


220 

Jamaica. All hands ahoy ! Crowd on all sail after her—* 
she will be a glorious prize ! Merrily there, my men ! work 
with a will ! Our gallant little brig will soon overtake yon- 
der overgrown ship. 5 ’ 

The men sprang willingly to their post ; and a few mo- 
ments after, the pirates were rapidly giving chase to the heav- 
ily-laden ship. Captain Raymond paced the quarter-deck 
rapidly, now and then raising his glass to examine the mer- 
chantman. 

“Mast-head, ahoy!” he shouted, after a pause, during 
which the men stood eagerly regarding their prize. 

“Ay, ay, sir!” came from the cross-trees. 

“ Can you make her out any plainer !” 

“ Yes,™. She's an English merchantman.” 

“ How far is she off?” 

“ Nearly two miles, sir.” 

Again the pirate captain regarded the stranger through his 
glass'. Then, lowering it, he muttered : 

“ About that, I fancy ; and the moon is rising now. By 
the time we overhaul her, it will be clear as day. So much 
the better for us, and so much the worse for her !” 

As he spoke, he approached Kate, who stood watching 
with breathless interest, the chase. Touching her on the 
shoulder, he said, hurriedly, as he passed : 

“ There may be danger at hand — you had better go below !” 

In a moment he was gone, and giving his directions rapidly 
at the other end of the brig to nis men. Kate looked after 
him a moment, and then turned again to watch the result of 


THE SECRET SORROW. 221 

the chase, with an interest scarcely inferior to that of the pi- 
rates themselves. 

“ Heaven grant they may escape !” was her fervent ejacu- 
lation, as she glanced at the kindling eyes and fierce faces of 
the pirate crew. 

The moon had now risen in its radiant splendor, flooding 
the sea with silvery light. It was a lovely night ; every ob- 
ject could be seen as plainly as by day, as the pirate brig 
rapidly approached the merchantman. 

As the men passed to and fro on their various errands 
across the deck, Kate caught the sullen looks of discontent 
and fierce glances bestowed upon her, now and then accom- 
panied by a low growl or a smothered curse. Still she re- 
mained too deeply excited by the chase and the thought of 
the approaching contest to quit the deck. 

“ This is no place for you — there is danger at hand ! Go 
below!” 

Kate looked up ; it was Captain Raymond who had rapidly 
spoken the words a3 he passed. There was a kindling light 
in his eyes, and an impetuous tone in his voice that she had 
never heard there before. And still she lingered, unheeding 
the fierce growls and oaths from the pirates, which were 
every moment growing louder. The intense anxiety for the 
fate of the Englishman overcame every other feeling, and 
she remained. 

The two vessels were now within a short distance of each 
other, and Kate could almost distinguish the throng of forms 
leaning over the bulwarks of the merchantman. 

19 * 


222 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


u By my soul, this will be a glorious night’s work !” cried 
the voice of the pirate chief, at a little distance from where 
she stood. “ She will be a splendid prize ! Ha ! there goes 
her flag !” 

As he spoke it fluttered for a moment on its way, and the 
next, the red cross of St. George floated proudly from the 
ship’s peak. The next instant she fired a gun. 

“ That’s a polite hint for us to show our bunting !”' cried 
the pirate chief. “Hallo, Simon! up with the black 
flag!” 

A shout arose from the pirate crew, and the next moment 
the ominous black flag with its skull and cross-bones, flut- 
tered in the night breeze. 

There was a moment’s death-like silence ; then Kate fan- 
cied something like a groan of despair came from the mer- 
chantman. It might be fancy, however, for the next moment 
a fierce shout of defiance arose from the brave English 
crew. 

“By all the fiends, they shall repent this boldness!” 
shouted the pirate captain, maddened by the taunt. “ Ahoy, 
my men ! take your stations for working ship. We’U rake 
her fore and aft.” 

The men flew to obey the order, and Captain Raymond ap- 
proached the spot where Kate still stood. As he caught 
sight of her he advanced, and said sternly : 

“ Why will you be so obstinate? Don’t you see you are 
creating disorder among my men? Go below?” 

Kate dared disobey no longer. Casting one look after the 


THE SECRET SORROW. 223 

brave merchantman, she turned and descended to the cabin. 
Syra stood in the middle of the floor, her hands clasped, her 
eyes almost straining from their very sockets, and listening 
intently to every sound ; Kate knelt down and covered her 
face with her hands, as, with a sickening feeling of horror, 
she waited for the conflict to commence. 

The few moments that followed seemed to her like ages. 
She could hear the hurrying to and fro, the tramp of many 
feet, the confused mingling of voices, and, clear and distinct 
as the tones of a trumpet, the clear, commanding voice of the 
pirate captain, high over all. 

The restraint grew intolerable. Kate’s high spirit chafed 
liked a caged lion at the restraint. Springing to her feet, at 
length, she exclaimed : 

u I will see !’’ and she cautiously ascended the cabin stairs. 
Here, crouching in the shadow, she was about to remain, 
when a deafening uproar, as though heaven itself was anni- 
hilated, crashed upon her ear, as the merchantman, suddenly 
turning discharged her whole broadside on the pirate brig. 

For an instant, the air was filled with the shrieks of the 
dying and the groans of the wounded, mingled with the cries 
of rage and fierce oaths of the survivors. 

“ Death to the murdering dogs ! Onward ! my men — fol- 
low me!” shouted the pirate chief, hoarse with rage, as he 
sprang from the rigging of his own ship, sword in hand, into 
that of the merchantman, followed by his blood-thirsty 
crew. 

For a few moments the carnage was awful. Shouts, oaths, 


224 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


shrieks, and groans, mingled in horrible discord with the 
clash of steel and the report of fire-arms. The deck of the 
doomed ship was laterally slippery with blood, and the waves 
around were purple with the same bloody hue. 

“Onward! my men; slay, and spare not!” called the 
fierce tones of the pirate chief, as the crew of the merchant- 
man fled, like grass before the mower, beneath the rapid 
blows of his sword. 

“ For God and St. George ! death to the pirates !” shouted 
the brave Englishmen, as they met, hand to hand, with the 
pirates in the conflict. 

Bravely the gallant crew of the merchantman fought, fall- 
ing but fighting to the last. Slowly, but surely, overpowered 
by superior numbers, they retreated toward the round-house — • 
the deck growing crimson with blood as they went, and the 
gallant band slowly, but surely, decreasing. 

Suddenly they fled, and the pirates closely wedged to- 
gether, and, unable to retreat, saw themselves standing by 
the yawning muzzle of a brass eighteen-pounder, loaded to 
the throat with grape. There was a second's death-like 
pause ; then the clear, calm voice of Captain Raymond 
shouted, as he sprang forward, pistol in hand : 

“ Down with the gunner !” 

But he was too late. Even as he spoke, with a deafening 
roar it was discharged, dealing death through the densely- 
crowded pirates, cutting a lane right through their center. 
At the same moment a ball went crashing through the skull 
of the gunner, from the pistol of the pirate chief. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


225 


u For God and our country ! Death to the pirates !” cried 
the crew of the merchantman, exultingly, as they sprang 
from their retreat, dealing death among the still astonished 
rovers. 

“ Slain the best man in my crew V* shouted the pirate chief, 
frenzied with rage, as the man Simon fell dead at his feet, 
warding off a blow aimed at the young captain’s life. “ Fol- 
low me, men ! No quarter to the murderers ! Slay, and 
spare not !” . 

“ Death to the pirates H came defiantly back from the brave 
handful, who alone remained of the numerous crew of the 
Englishman. 

With one concentrated yell of rage, the maddened pirates 
sprang upon them. The carnage — for such it now was — grew 
terrific ; one by one, the crew of the English ship were 
butchered and cast overboard — a few crimson bubbles mark- 
ing for a moment the spot where they had sunk, as they, one 
by one, disappeared forever. And, high over all, still arose 
the voice of Captain Raymond, with the death-cry of the 
Englishmen ; 

u Death to the murderers /” 

Like one in some horrible trance, Kate stood with straining 
eye-balls, and face blanched to the hue of death, immovable 
as a statue, watching the fearful carnage. For the first time 
she realized they were really pirates, and he — whom, in spite 
of all, she had esteemed — he, the worst of all! Oh! the 
dreadful feeling of horror that filled her heart, and rooted 
her to the spot, as she watched him dealing death around. 


226 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


‘ • Hurra ! hurra ! liurra ! ’ ’ came exultingly from the pirate 
crew, as the last of the merchantmen were cast overboard. 

Yes, they had conquered ; but the victory was dearly 
bought. More than half their own crew lay dead and dying 
on the deck of the ship. 

The pirates now began busily carrying their wounded com- 
panions to their own vessel, while the remainder employed 
themselves in transporting everything valuable from their 
prize. She proved to be the Lady Mary, of Liverpool, 
bound from Jamaica home, with a cargo of sugar, rum, and 
coffee, and a large amount of other valuables. These were 
quickly conveyed on board the Water Witch ; and then, set- 
ting lire to the doomed ship, the pirates held on their course. 

It seemed to Kate as though the whole affair was the work 
of a moment. The moonlight still fell as calmly over the 
waves as before ; but the burning merchantman before her 
showed it to be but too dreadful a reality. Rapidly the lire 
spread on its devouring course, now licking its forked tongue 
around the tapering masts — now bursting forth here and there 
in different parts of the vessel — now shooting straight up- 
ward in a red, lurid column, and, anon, winding its deadly 
coils, like the folds of a serpent, around the ship. Suddenly, 
a bright, lurid column of lire shot upward, tinging the sky 
crimson ; then followed an appalling crash, that seemed to 
rend the very heavens, as the magazine exploded. The 
pirate brig herself, though already hull down in the horizon, 
quivered and trembled in every joint, at the terrific explosion. 
The next moment the waves were flowing peacefully over the 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


227 


spot where the doomed ship went down, as though death and 
destruction had never been there. The moonlight shone as 
calmly and peacefully over the bright waters as though they 
had never been dyed with human blood. 


228 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

AN UNEXPECTED MEETING. 

“ His voice is low — his smile is sweet— 

He had a girl’s blue eyes : 

And yet, I would far rather meet 
The storm in yonder ckies. 

Great God ! the sights that I have seen 
When far upon the main ! 

I’d rather that my death had been, 

Than see those sights again.” 

It was a pleasant afternoon, about a week after the event 
recorded in the last chapter. Since that fatal night Kate had 
carefully shunned the pirate captain, with a feeling almost of 
loathing. She knew now that those mournful blue eyes that 
had so interested her could light up with the fire of death — 
that low, musical voice could shout the death-cry of his vic- 
tims. There was blood on his hand and death in his heart, 
and Kate could never feel toward him again as she had once 
felt. 

It was evident that he noticed it, but it was equally evident 
that it troubled him little. There was an easy indifference — 
proud, yet careless in his manner toward her, that seemed to 
imply that though he felt bound to treat her as a lady, yet he 
was perfectly unconcerned as to what she might think of him 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


229 


or his actions. His days were mostly spent in gazing idly 
over the side of the vessel, or chatting with his second in 
command — a young Spaniard, whose sinister look had from 
the first made Kate dislike him. As for her, she usually 
spent her days in the cabin, sometimes reading, and some- 
times thinking of the dear ones at home. Here she had no 
one to disturb her reflections, for the quadroon generally 
passed the day upon deck, happy to be near the young captain, 
when her rival, as she considered Kate, was out of sight. 

But at night, lying awake on her restless couch, she would 
hear a light, firm footstep, pacing up and down the opposite 
state-room, occupied by Captain Raymond. Sometimes, too, 
in the clear, moonlight nights, when unable to sleep, she 
would steal on deck, and seating herself under the shadow of 
some projection, watch the tall, slight figure of the young 
chieftain, as he paced restlessly up and down the quarter- 
deck, unconscious of the eyes regarding him. Often, at such 
times, she would catch a glimpse of the shadowy form and 
wild, black eyes of the quadroon, as she crouched in some 
corner, watching and waiting with him she loved so, “vainly 
and so well.” Both were waiting and watching for what 
never came — waiting for the sun to rise on the dark night of 
their inner lives. For, spite of herself at such times, her 
heart would go out to those two — one wrapped in his hidden 
grief and remorse as in a mantle ; the other waiting, so sadly 
and so patiently, in her deep, earnest love ; but both waiting 
in vain. The bright hue of health was gradually fading from 
Syra’s dark cheek ; the splendid Syrian eyes were fast losing 

20 


230 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


their luster ; a shadow lay on her darkly beautiful face ; there 
was a languor in her manner that showed how her strength 
was wasting, with the fierce fire within her passionate heart. 
Watching her, Kate would think of the words of the poet : 

“ Love’s light has fled from her eye and cheek, 

To burn and die in the heart they seek. 

Alas ! that so often the grave should bo 
The seal of woman’s fidelity !” 

And the grave was destined to be the seal of Syra’s, too. 

But this pleasant afternoon, Kate had deserted the cabin 
for the deck ; and, leaning back in her seat, she watched, 
dreamily, the foam dancing in the sunlight, as the brig cut 
her way rapidly through the bright waves. 

“ Sail, ho !” called the man at the cross-trees, in startling 
tones. 

Captain Raymond, who was leaning idly over the side of 
the brig, smoking a cigar, now sprang into the rigging, and 
scanned the horizon in every direction. 

“ I cannot make it out,” he said, hastily. “ In what di- 
rection is it !” 

“ Standing to the eastward, sir; another merchantman, I 
think.” 

A feeling of sickness came over Kate, as she thought that 
the terrible scene before witnessed was about to be repeated. 

“ Yes, yes ; I can see her plainly now,” said Captain Ray- 
mond, sweeping the horizon with his glass. “ Yes, she is a 
merchantman, most decidedly. We seem destined to meet 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


231 

no other kind of vessels this cruise, Mr. Mondalvi,” he ad- 
ded, turning with a laugh to his second in command. 

“ All the more the merrier, Senor Captain,’’ said Mondal- 
vi, in his peculiar, sneering voice, and strong foreign accent; 
‘ ‘ our swords are growing rusty in their scabbards for want 
of work.” 

“ Call all hands on deck,” said Captain Raymond. 

Then turning, he walked over to Kate ; he lifted his hat, 
and said, courteously, but with brief sternness. 

“As I had some difficulty in making you go below during 
the last engagement, I must prevent your presence on deck 
this time ; for, as you see, we are about to give chase to 
yonder ship, and an engagement will probably take place. 
Therefore, Miss Sidney, you will excuse me if I insist on 
seeing 3011 to 3 r our cabin and locking } t ou in. Sailors are 
proverbially superstitious, and rn}' men consider your presence 
on deck during battle as an omen of ill-luck. Besides, 
scenes of bloodshed and death are hardly fitted for a lady’s 
gentle C3 T es.” 

“ Nor for the e}^ of any civilized being are such scenes 
of murder fit — for it does not deserve the name of battle,” 
said Kate, with spirit — “ a gang of outlawed pirates to plun- 
der the vessels of their own country, and murder the brave 
crews for defending them. No ! such scenes are hardly fitted 
for civilized eyes !” 

His eyes flashed and his face flushed hotly, as he bit his 
lip to keep down his rising passion. 

“ You are my guest, Miss Sidney,” he said, after a pause, 


232 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“and as such are privileged to say what you please. But 
were it a man who had spoken thus, rest assured he should 
never speak again.’ * 

Kate saw the struggle he made to suppress his anger and 
speak calmly ; and, somewhat alarmed at her imprudence, 
she said, more calmly : 

‘ 1 1 will go to the cabin myself ; your escort thither is quite 
unnecessary. You may lock the door, if you please ; but as 
I have no intention of leaving it, the trouble will be use- 
less.” 

“I shall not lock it; Miss Sidney’s word is sacred,” he 
said, lifting his hat politely, and stepping aside to allow her 
to pass. 

Kate bowed coldly and haughtily, and descended to the 
cabin. Syra lay on the sofa in a deep sleep ; — that sleep re- 
sembling death in its profoundness, for which all of her race 
are so remarkable. Kate sighed as she noticed the smooth 
brow contracted, as though in pain, and the care-worn look 
on her beautiful features. Poor Syra ! She loved, indeed, 
“ not wisely, but too well.” 

Sinking on her knees, Kate buried her face in her hands, 
to shut out, as it were, even from herself, the terrible vision 
of the approaching conflict. She knew by the orders given, 
and the sounds on deck, that they were rapidly approaching 
the ship ; and, in trembling expectation, she awaited the 
opening of the conflict. 

Thus an hour passed away, every moment dragging on like 
an age ; and then the uproar of the battle commenced. Kate 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


233 


sprang to her feet, with the strong, almost uncontrollable im- 
pulse to fly on deck ; but the remembrance of her promise 
given to the young captain restrained her. Naturally fear- 
less, and come of a brave, high-blooded race, it was with 
wild excitement that she paced to and fro the narrow limits. 
The noise awoke Syra, who sprang to her feet, with a wild 
shriek ; but Kate, in her excitement, scarcely heard her. 

Gradually there came a lull, and the thought, “ They are 
boarding her !’ ’ flashed across Kate’s mind. She was right. 
The pirates, like a swarm of bees, crowded on the deck of 
the merchantman, headed by their fiery young commander. 
Suddenly his eye fell upon the form of an elderly gentleman, 
who stood fighting bravely with a burly pirate. It was the 
Earl of Danemore — who, as the reader well knows, was 
bound for Cuba. The eagle eye of the young captain saw that 
he was fast sinking, though still fighting bravely, before the 
fast-falling blows of his younger and stronger opponent. 
Already the sword of the pirate was raised to deal the earl’s 
death-blow, when, with a sudden spring, the young captain 
darted forward and struck up the weapon of the pirate. Then, 
springing on a gun-carriage, he raised a small bugle, which 
always hung at his belt, and blew a clear, loud blast. There 
was a momentary pause in the conflict at the sound, and then 
the voice of the pirate chief shouted : 

“ Back, my men ! Let the conflict cease !” 

Surprised at an order which they had never received before, 
but accustomed to implicit obedience, the savage pirates, in 
the very act of victory, drew back, and sullenly lowered their 

20 * 


234 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


reeking swords. Still more amazed, the crew of the mer- 
chantman awaited the result of this unexpected deliverence 
from death. 

Approaching the earl, Captain Raymond touched him on 
the shoulder and said, sternly : 

“ A word with you, if you please, my lord !” 

Thunder-struck that he should be known to the leader of a 
gang of pirates, the earl followed him to a retired part of the 
vessel, where they were screened from the view of the others. 
For a moment the two stood gazing in each other’s faces ; 
then the earl said : 

“Well, Sir Pirate, what have you to say to me, or how 
come you to know me?” 

For reply, the young captain took off his hat, and shook 
back the bright locks from his white forehead. Then, look- 
ing the earl full in the face, he said, quietly : 

“ Do you not know me V 

For a moment the earl gazed into the proud, handsome 
face of the young rover-chief like one in a dream ; then, 
slowly, an expression of horror unspeakable came over his 
face ; his eyes seemed starting from their sockets ; his face 
grew ghastly, his lips bloodless, and with the piercing cry, 
“Oh, Heaven! oh, heaven!” he reeled, and would have 
fallen had not the young captain caught him in his arms. 
Laying him gently on the deck, he turned to his men, and, 
waving his sword in the air, he cried : “ Come, on ! ’ and in 
another moment he was on the deck of his own vessel. 

There was an expression on his face that made their hearts 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


235 


stand still. They dared not disobey ; one by one they fol- 
lowed their leader, and half an hour later they had left the 
merchantman far behind. Bewildering as it all was, they 
dared not ask the reason, for there was a look in the young 
captain’s face that they had never seen there before. With 
a strange, frigid calmness, he gave a few directions to his 
second in command, and then, descending to his private room, 
he locked the door. 

And all through that long night Kate heard that quick, 
restless tread she knew so well — up and down, up and down, 
without ceasing, the live-long night. 


236 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

JEALOUSY. 

“Ah! poor, unconscious rival maid. 

How dreadfully must thou sicken and fade, 

’Neath Jealousy’s dark upas shade !” — Tupper. 

The good brig Water Witch was homeward bound. Day 
after day passed on, each bringing them nearer Old England, 
and with every day Kate’s heart rose higher. She was 
heartily tired of the sea, and longed once more to stand in 
her native land, even though it should only be within the 
walls of the old Moor Manor. 

To the pirate crew it evidently gave little satisfaction, as 
Kate judged by the low murmurs and angry oaths they in- 
dulged in when their leader was away, for they dared not 
murmur before him. 

And he — a strange change had passed over him since the 
day he had encountered the Earl of Danemore on board the 
merchantman. A deep, settled depression, from which noth- 
ing could arouse him, had taken the place of the easy good 
humor which seemed natural to him — strange as it seemed in 
a pirate chief. Some hidden grief — or, it might be remorse — 
weighed on his spirit, coming not in fits and starts, as it had 
formerly done, but clinging to him like a garment. He no 
longer mingled with the crew — seldom speaking to them, save 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


237 


to give some necessary order, and then again relapsing into 
gloom}^ silence. 

The long, weary vigils and night-watches grew more and 
more frequent ; and, night after night, that rapid, nervous 
tread continued, until Kate began, at last, to wonder if he 
ever slept ? 

u Remorse !” thought Kate — u the worm that never dies, 
yet God’s best gift to man, preys on his heart and, woman- 
like, with this conviction on her mind, she forgot, in her 
deep sympathy, his dark crimes. Let his guilt be what it 
might, he had, evidently, suffered for it, long and deeply ; 
and sorrow goes far to atone for guilt. Then, too, the words 
of a certain good old book recurred to her mind : “ Let him 
who is without sin cast the first stone and Kate, forgetting 
all, would have given worlds to remove the deep-settled sor- 
row from those dark, mournful, blue eyes. 

So Kate no longer shunned his society, but sought it on 
every occasion — from no other impulse save the kind of di- 
verting his mind from its settled gloom. But there was one 
on board who looked upon her changed manner in a far dif- 
ferent light. Syra, blinded with jealousy, set it all down to 
love. Every word — every action of Kate or of Captain Ray- 
mond, was distorted by her half-crazed imagination, with still 
another indication of mutual love. Jealousy is Argus-eyed ; 
not a word, not a look of either escaped her — all were 
cherished in her burning memory, adding fuel to the fire of 
her sleepless jealousy. Often sitting talking to Captain 
Raymond, Kate, on looking up suddenly, would see the dusky 


238 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


form of the quadroon crouching in a corner, watching them 
with eyes of fire. There was something so fiendish in her 
beautiful countenance at such times, that a sensation ap- 
proaching fear would cross Kate’s fearless heart ; but only to 
be shaken off, as a childish fancy. Sometimes she would be 
on the point of striving to reason away those jealous fears, 
and show her how absurd they were ; but Kate Sidney, after 
all, had her faults, and predominant among them was an 
overweening pride. This pride it was which made her shrink 
from it ; she could not endure to place herself on an equality 
with one, who, notwithstanding her peerless beauty, was still 
a servant. She felt it would thus become a humiliation, and 
one which she had no idea of enduring. Besides, she shrank 
from speaking on this sacred subject to the passionate quad- 
roon — dreading some fiery outburst of passion, all the fiercer 
from being so long restrained ; and, being no way romantic, 
she had a nervous horror of a scene. Thus the days passed 
on, dreary enough to all parties. 

One night, feeling restless, Kate arose, and, throwing on 
a dressing-gown of white cashmere, went on deck. It was a 
delightful moonlight night, and, advancing toward her favor- 
ite seat, she seated herself and prepared to enjoy the de- 
licious scene. The young captain was below, in his own state- 
room, and the night-watch' alone kept the deck. Suddenly 
she started, to sec lying prone on her face on the deck, her 
thin garments fluttering in the night-breeze, the slender form 
of Syra. Her attitude was one of such utter, abject woe, 
that, forgetting everything, save that she saw before her a 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


239 


suffering fellow-creature, Kate laid her hand on her shoulder 
and said, softly : 

“Syra!” 

Shrinking from her touch as though she had been stung by 
a viper, Syra sprang to her feet, almost shrieking : 

“ Don’t touch me ! I hate you ! — I hate you !” 

Kate forgot her fierce words, in the look of unutterable 
misery on her face, and answered, with grave kindness : 

“ Poor girl ! why will you thus render yourself miserable? 
What have I done that you should hate me ? ’ 

“Done!” screamed the quadroon, her eyes blazing with 
rage ; “ viper ! serpent ! to ask what you have done. Have 
you not won his love, for which I would give my life and 
soul? have you not come between me and the only being on 
earth I ever can or will love? Answer me, vile-tongued 
traitor, have you not done this?” 

Kate’s whole frame quivered with suppressed passion at 
the insolent words of the quadroon, who stood drawn up to 
her full height, her small hands clenched, her features con- 
vulsed, her great, black eyes blazing with rage and scorn. 
The sight calmed Kate, and she answered, after a pause, 
with calm dignity : 

“lo/ most decidedly and emphatically no! I have done 
none of these things. Neither would I answer the charge to 
any one but you ; it is absurd ; but you cannot see these 
things as they are — you are blinded and crazed by jealousy ! 
Therefore, I once again answer no ! I have done none of 
these things with which you charge me. I could not stoop so 


240 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


low !” And Kate’s lip curled as she drew herself haughtily up 
to her full height. 

“ Tis false !” screamed the quadroon, purple with passion,, 
and raising her clenched hand, as though to strike her ; “ you 
know you speak false, you white-faced daughter of a cold- 
blooded race ! But I swear by the God you worship that you 
will never be his bride — never !” 

She hissed the last words through her clenched teeth with 
such concentrated rage that Kate was absolutely appalled. 
Recovering herself by an effort, she answered in the 
same calm, dignified tone in which she had spoken through- 
out : 

“I have no wish to be, neither has he to make me his wife. 
I think that you , Syra, are much better fitted to be a pirate’s 
wife than I am.” 

There was a slightly sarcastic tone in Kate’s voice, which 
she could not control, that absolutely maddened the fiery 
quadroon. Glaring upon her like a tigress, quivering with 
rage, Syra was absolutely unable to speak with passion. 

Kate noticed her convulsed face, and, unwilling to remain 
longer in so humiliating a position, she arose and moved 
with quiet dignity toward the cabin, saying : 

“ Good-night, Syra ; I trust you will think over my words, 
and by quiet reflection come to a more reasonable frame of 
mind. Until you do, I will dispense with your services.” 

Before Syra could overcome her passion, Kate had entered 
the cabin, locking the door after her ; for she felt that, in 
her present excited state, the quadroon might seek immedi- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


241 


ate revenge. And she was not mistaken. Had she not taken 
the precaution to secure her door, Kate Sidney would never 
have lived to see the sun rise again. 

“Foiled?” muttered the quadroon, as she turned away 
from Kate’s door, and hid within her bosom a long, glittering 
knife. “Yes, foiled now, but not forever. The world is 
not wide enough to hold her and me ; one or the other of us 
will never live to see the land. He is lost to me forever ; I 
can no longer doubt it ; but the one he loves shall feel the 
weight of my vengeance.” 

And gliding away, she resumed her lonely watch on deck ; 
but there was a wild, lurid light, like that of a serpent, in her 
black eyes, that betokened the smoldering fire-passion had at 
last burst into a fierce flame. 


21 


242 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER XX. 

THE QUADROON’S REVENGE. 

“ One more unfortunate, 

Rashly importunate, 

Gone to her death.” 

It was a glorious moonlight night. One by one the stars 
came out, studding like diamonds the deep blue sky. Serene- 
ly calm, the lady moon sailed on her way, smiling as brightly 
on the deck of the pirate brig as on the most aristocratic 
mansion in Old England. 

Kate Sidney sat in her favorite seat on deck, gazing thought- 
fully over the brig’s side, and watching the waves flashing 
like silver sheen in the moonlight. Standing beside her, si- 
lent and thoughtful, was Captain Raymond, seldom speaking 
save when addressed by Kate. And amid the shadows 
crouched the quadroon, watching them both with her burning, 
fiery eyes. 

Since the night on which the interview on deck occurred, 
Kate and Syra had seldom met. Feeling that Miss Sidney 
knew her determination to have revenge, Syra had shunned 
her as much as possible. And Kate shrank from her, not 
with fear, but with a sort of involuntary dislike ; so whole 
days often passed without their meeting. 

But no word, no look or action of Kate escaped the jeal- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


243 


ous eyes of the quadroon. Argus himself seemed not to have 
more eyes ; every action was misconstrued, and however in- 
nocent, served to add fresh fuel to the already burning flames 
of her jealousy. There was a look a demon might have 
envied on her beautiful face, as she sat watching them now. 

“ When will we arrive in England, captain?” said Kate* 
looking up, after a long pause. 

“ To-morrow night if the wind holds as it is now,” he re- 
plied, quietly. 

Kate sighed. 

“ And then I must pass long, dreary months in that deso- 
late old Moor Manor,” she said, with a sigh. 

There was a moment’s silence, during which Captain Ray- 
mond seemed to be attentively watching the foam dancing m 
the wake of the brig, as she cut her way onward. Then, look 
ing up, he said, suddenly : 

“ Miss Sidney, during the last few days, I have come 
to the resolution of changing my mode of life. You look 
surprised ; well you may be, but it is even so. I am sick of 
scenes of blood and carnage. I have too long been a scourge 
to my fellow-men, and my career of crime has ended; my 
last cruise is over. You shall be restored to your friends as 
soon as we arrive in England ; or, at least, as soon as my men 
can be out of the reach of the law, for wild and reckless as 
they are, they are attached to me, and have served me faith- 
fully. There is not one of them, savage as they look, but 
would lay down his life for me. Therefore I must not con- 
sign them to the tender care of the hangman. 


244 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


The amazement with which Kate listened to this speech 
may be imagined. She could scarcely believe her senses ! 
In a few days she would again be free — would tread her na- 
tive land a captive no longer. What a strange being this 
pirate chieftain was ! She looked up to thank him ; he stood 
gazing steadily with a look of fixed, settled sorrow and re- 
morse that went to Kate’s heart. Involuntarily, she laid her 
hand on his, and looking up in his face, said, earnestly : 

“ And you — what will become of you?” 

He smiled slightly at her earnestness, and answered : 

“ Oh, it matters little. The sooner the world is rid of such 
a blood-thirsty monster as I am the better. But should I es- 
cape the gallows, I will seek America. In the New World, 
amid its boundless prairies' and towering forests, I will try 
and forget the oast. In that refugium peccatorum I may yet 
become a harmless member of society. There the crimes of 
the pirate chief may be unknown. There, under an assumed 
name, I will spend the remainder of my days. You see I do 
not fear to confide in you ; you are the only one left in the 
world to whom I can speak freely. All has gone — friends, 
and home, and honor, and love ! — all gone, all gone, and 
what remains?” 

There was a bitterness and sorrow unspeakable in his tone. 
Kate’s eyes grew dim with tears, as she turned away her head 
in silence. Yes, guilty as he was, her heart yearned toward 
him, and she longed to be able to remove that settled look of 
despair from those deep, mournful blue eyes. 

“I don’t know why my thoughts go back to the past so 


the secret sorrow. 


245 


strangely to-night,” he said, dreamily, after a pause. “ The 
present fades from view like a dream, and my boyhood rises 
before me — a vivid reality. Strange, strange ! Things I 
have forgotten for years come back to me now with such 
singular force ; faces and forms I will never see again stand 
beside me as in the days of long ago ; voices that the grave 
stilled many a year ago are singing again the dear old songs 
I loved in my boyhood ; words that I thought I had forgotten 
I hear again, and the touching promise. 1 Though your sins 
should be red as scarlet, they shall become white as snow/ 
keep constantly sounding in my ears. My mother often used 
to read to me out of the book from whence it is taken. Ah, 
if she had lived, I might have been a far different man from 
what I am. The sun of my life, which I thought had sunk 
forever, seems to have risen to-night again. Strange that 
it should be so ! Perhaps it is only to set in a darker night.” 

He leaned his head on his hand, while a sad, dreamy ex- 
pression overclouded his handsome face. Kate was still 
silent ; she knew not what to say. And after a few moments 
Captain Raymond turned away to give some orders to the men. 

For nearly an hour longer Kate sat silent and thoughtful, 
gazing into the bright waters. She would soon be free — re- 
stored to her home once more, but, in spite of all, a deep 
depression had settled on her heart. A presentiment of some 
impending calamity weighed down her spirit — a feeling of 
dread hung over her. She strove to shake it off with the 
conviction that the desponding words of the young captain, 
was the cause, but the effort was vain. And he, what an in- 

21 * 


246 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


comprehensible mystery he was ! — noble and high-born, what 
could have changed him into what he now was ? Kate sighed 
at her inability to solve the problem, and, rising, she pre- 
pared to go below. As she did so, Syra stepped from her 
concealment and stood before her. Kate almost shrieked as 
she saw her, Often before had she seen her almost frantic 
with passion, but note — oh, now ! a galvanized corpse might 
have looked as she did, w’ith just such livid features, blood- 
less lips, and glassy, glaring eyes. Shuddering with horror, 
Kate covered her face with her hands and retreated to the 
cabin, with the firm conviction that she was insane. 

The quadroon stood gazing after her until she disappeared. 
Then turning away, she muttered : 

“ He will fly to America, and she will accompany him. No, 
never ! To-night seals their destiny and mine. I shall make 
one last effort, and if I fail — then his sun shall indeed set, if 
I cannot be his here ; I shall at least go with him to the world 
of shadows. Those eyes I love so well shall never look love 
on her again ; those lips shall never breathe words of affec- 
tion in her car. Once I would have slain her, but now I am 
glad I failed. No, let her live ; my revenge will be greater, 
whether I succeed or fail.” 

She turned away as she spoke, and approached the spot 
where Captain Raymond sat. He looked up with a start at 
seeing the quadroon before him, with her deep, burning eyes, 
and her face looking ghastly pale in the moonlight. For the 
first time he noticed the change that had come over her of 
late. The rosy hue had faded from her cheek, the brown 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


247 


hue of her skin had given place to a sickly pallor, the vivid 
light had died out of her eyes, and in its stead there was a 
fierce, lurid, light — the baleful brightness of jealousy ; her 
step had lost its buoyant lightness, and she moved before 
him the shadow of her former self. 

“ Well, Syra ! you here?” he said, looking up in surprise. 
“ Is there anything the matter? Is your mistress ill?” 

“No, my mistress is well,” said Syra, with a short, bitter 
laugh. “You need feel no anxiety about her.” 

Captain Raymond looked at Syra, completely astonished 
at the tone in which she spoke. Absorbed in his own 
thoughts, he had not noticed her growing dislike of Kate, and 
was, therefore, quite at a loss to account for it. 

“Perhaps you are ill yourself,” he said, kindly. “You 
look very pale. What is the matter? What can I do for 
you?” 

The tone in which he spoke thrilled to her heart. He had 
never spoken so gently to her before in his life, and her heart 
throbbed high with hope. 

“ You can save me from death. You can render me happy 
forever. On you alone it depends whether I shall live or 
die.” 

“ What!” said Captain Raymond, looking thoroughly be- 
wildered. “ I do not understand you. I save you from 
death ! You arc crazed, poor girl !” 

“I am not crazed. I speak truth. One word from you 
must decide whether I shall live or die.” 

“Well, I confess this passes my comprehension,” said the 


248 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


young captain, growing still more mystified. “ Pray explain, 
Syra ; I certainly have no intention of condemning you to 
death.” 

u You are going away ; I shall die if you leave me !” she 
exclaimed, passionately. “ I cannot live separated from 
you.” 

“ What !” exclaimed her companion, thunderstruck with 
amazement. “ Is it possible, Syra, that you ” 

u That I love you? Oh, yes, yes, yes!” she interrupted, 
vehemently. “ Oh, take me with you ! I cannot live if you 
leave me!” 

For a moment the young chief remained speechless with 
amazement at her words. Then a whole flood of circum- 
stances rushed on his mind of which he had never thought be- 
fore, but which tended now to confirm this startling truth. 
And startling it was to him ; for he knew the firey nature of 
the quadroon, and felt convinced her words were true. The 
change that had come over her of late was now accounted 
for. Very gently and sadly he looked on her as he replied : 

“ Impossible, Syra ! You know I can never love any one. 
Scenes of bloodshed and death turned my heart to marble 
long ago. I can never love any one again.” 

“ Oh, say not so !” she cried, throwing herself at his feet. 
“ I cannot live separated from you. I will be your slave ; I 
will obey your every command, only let me be near you. I 
will be no burden -to you ; I can bear suffering and hardship, 
and hunger, and fatigue, and danger joyfully, if only with 
you,” 


THE SECRET SORROW'. 


249 


u I cannot, Syra,’’ he said, sadly, moved by her wild en- 
treaties. “You urge in vain. When I am far away you will 
soon forget this unhappy attachment. As for me, I can never 
love any one ; you might as well set your heart on yonder 
moon, with the hope of winning it to return your passion, as 
me. Rise, Syra ; leave me, and strive to forget what has 
passed to-night.” 

He extended his hand as he spoke to assist her to rise. 
She shook it off ; and springing to her feet, exclaimed, pas- 
sionately : 

“I cannot, I cannot, I cannot. I will not leave you ! I 
shall die here at your feet sooner than leave you ! You must 
— you shall love me ! Am I not fairer than her? Do I not 
love you a thousand times more ! What is she, that I should 
be despised for her?” 

“Of whom are you speaking, unhappy girl?” said the 
young captain. “ I love no one now . Once I did ; long, long 
ago, but she is lost to me forever. I can never love again. 
Go, you urge me in vain.” 

“ I will not go,” she cried, passionately. “ I know it is 
for no one dead ; but for the living you despise me ! But she 
shall feel the weight of my vengeance — she shall never live 
to look on you again.” 

She turned away as she spoke, and darted toward the cab- 
in. The whole truth flashed across his mind, as he sprang 
forward, and seized her by the wrist. 

“Wretched girl, what would you do!” he exclaimed. 
Would you murder an innocent girl who never injured you?” 


250 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ You love her I” she said, hoarsely. 

“ You are mad, girl ! — mad with jealousy ! Neither Miss 
Sidney nor I ever dreamed of such a thing. I must confine 
you as a prisoner until we land, should you continue to act in 
this manner.” 

“ And you do not love her? ,, exclaimed Syra, with a sud- 
den flush of joy. 

“ Most certainly I do not.” 

“ And she does not love you?'* 

“No” 

“ Swear it,” cried the quadroon, wildly. 

“ By all the saints in the calendar, if you like!” replied 
Captain Raymond, quietly. 

“ Then why can you not? Oh ! why can you not love me, 
since you do not love her?” she said, clasping her hands 
earnestly. 

u Because, as I told you, I am a man of marble. I pity 
you most sincerely, my poor Syra, and I shall always think 
of you with affection ; but more than that I cannot give. I 
have no heart to offer you. Can you not take the affection 
of a friend in its place !” 

“It will not do. Friend, forsooth?” and she laughed, 
mockingly. See, I am kneeling to you — I, who never knelt 
to mortal before. Oh ! shall I, must I plead in vain !” 

“Rise, girl!” said Captain Rajunond almost sternly. 
“ Why will you persist in this madness? Is not once suffi- 
cient to tell you ? You ask an impossibility. Besides,” he 
added, in a softer tone, “you only give yourself and me 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


251 


pain. If I ever gave you any encouragement in this mad 
passion, believe me it was unintentional. I never dreamed 
of such a thing as your loving me. And now this interview 
must decidedly end ; I cannot listen to another word. 
Neither prayers nor entreaties can move me. In a few days 
we part forever ; and you, I feel assured, will soon forget me.” 

She rose to her feet, folded her arms across her bosom, 
and stood calmly before him. Every trace of passion had 
faded from her face, leaving her cold and pale as marble. 
All the fire and passion of her wild heart seemed to concen- 
trate in her eyes, that glittered with a strange lurid light. 

“ And this is your final determination?” she said, calmly. 

“ It is,” he answered, looking up in amazement at the sud- 
den change. 

‘ ‘ And can nothing change it ? I ask you for the last time, * * 
she continued, in the same steady voice, and in a manner 
terribly calm. 

“ Nothing can change it. Why will you persist thus?” he 
answered, impatiently. 

“ Die then!’ she shrieked, her whole manner changing, as 
if by magic, as she sprang forward ; and, drawing a long, 
glittering knife from her bosom, she plunged it up to the hilt 
in his side. 

The hot blood spurted up in her face ; he reeled, swayed to 
and fro for a moment, and then fell without a cry, at her feet. 

She bent over him, and pushed back the fair, clustering 
locks off his white brow. All was still. She laid her hand 
on his heart ; no pulse beat there. She knelt down, and 


252 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


pressed one long kiss on the cold lips ; the next moment she 
arose to her feet, and almost immediately a sudden splash 
was heard, as the waves closed over her. 

The noise smote like a knell of death on the ear of Kate, 
as she sat in the cabin. She sprang to her feet, and ran on 
deck ; and here at her feet, bathed in blood, lay the apparently 
lifeless form of the young pirate chief ; while down, down 
under the bright waves the wild heart of the quadroon had 
found rest at last. 


THE SECRET SORROW 


253 


CHAPTER XXI. 

THE ROYER CHIEF’S STORY. 

“ Weep for the love that cannot change, 

Like some unholy spell ; 

It hangs upon the life that loved 
-So vainly and so well. 

“ Weep for the weary heart condemned 
To one long, lonely sigh, 

Whose lot has been in this cold world 

To dream, despair, and die .” — Miss Landon. 

There was hurrying to and fro on the deck of the good 
brig Water Witch. As if by magic, the news that their be- 
loved commander was slain, spread from lip to lip. All was 
confusion and disorder — discipline for the time was forgotten, 
and deep and loud were their curses on the head of the quad- 
roon. 

Like one suddenly turned to marble, Kate stood by the 
apparently lifeless body. Calm and unmoved she looked, 
but oh ! so pale and sorrowful ! She alone, of all present, 
knew the tragical cause of his death. 

“ Can he not be removed below?” she said, at length, 
turning to the second in command, the Spaniard, Mondalvi. 

“ Call Danvers,” said the mate, without noticing the ques- 
tion. Then, turning to Kate, he said, by way of explana- 

22 


254 the secret sorrow. 

tion : “Danvers was a doctor before he joined ns, and I 
should like him to see the captain before he is removed, if 
you have no objection.” 

Kate bowed slightly, and a moment after Danvers ap- 
proached, and bent over the still form of the young cap- 
tain. 

“ He has only fainted from loss of blood,” he said, after a 
moment. “ He is not dead.” 

“ Can he live?” inquired Kate, eagerly. 

Danvers examined the wound attentively for a moment, 
then, rising, he turned away in silence. It was evident from 
the expression of his face there was no hope. 

“ Nothing can save him,” he said, in answer to the im 
quiring faces around him. “ His voyage through life is over. 
He has arrived in port at last. Take him below.” 

The words fell like lead on the hearts of his hearers. 
Guilty and blood-stained as they were, they had learned to 
look with almost idolatry on their young, high-born, often 
careless, yet ever kind captain, and now he was gone. Had 
he fallen in battle, they would scarcely have grieved ; but to 
die thus, by the hand of a woman — one, too, whom he had 
done so much for, exasperated them almost to madness. 

Very gently Mondalvi and Danvers raised the bleeding 
form, and laid it upon one of the cabin lounges. Restora- 
tives were applied, and at length he slowly opened his eyes 
and looked fixedly on them; then, as memory slowly re- 
turned, he passed his hands across his forehead, and groaned 
aloud. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 255 

“ Where is she!” he asked, turning to Kate, who knelt by 
his side. 

“ Before her Maker !” said Kate, solemnly. 

•‘Poor Syra! poor child!” he said, in a tone of bitter 
sorrow. 

“ Captain Raymond,” said Kate, earnestly, “ you have 
but a few hours to live — think no longer of her, but strive to 
make your peace with Heaven.” 

“Too late! too late!” he said, bitterly. “Can a few 
hours’ repentance atone for long, long years of crime and 
bloodshed? No. Speak not of repentance to me. My 
time for repentance came and went long ago. It is too late 
now. Heaven cannot forgive me ; my crimes are past mercy.” 

“ What is man, that lie should presume to question the 
boundless mercy of Heaven?” said Kate, almost sternly. 
“ Has He who once forgave the dying thief on the cross for- 
got mercy? Remember the words you yourself repeated a 
few hours ago : ‘ Though thy sins should be red as scarlet, 
they shall become white.’ The arm of the Lord has not 
been shortened since that promise was given to fallen man, 
and His mercy endureth forever.” 

The young chieftian made no reply ; he lay with his eyes 
shut, evidently struggling with bitter thoughts. Looking up 
at last, he said : 

“My presentiment was true. Something seemed to 
tell me to-night my end was near. Listen now, and I will 
tell you my story. I once intended to die with it untold, but 
your words have changed my resolution. Send them away.” 


256 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Kate motioned Mondalvi and Danvers from the cabin, and, 
after closing the door carefully, she seated herself beside 
him, to listen, with feelings strangely divided with curiosity 
and pity. 

# 

For a few moments he lay with his eyes shut, as if lost in 
thought ; then, fixing them on Kate, he began : 

“ I have told you before that I was not always what I am 
now. No ; once I was the heir of broad lands and noble 
mansions in Old England, bearing a name as old as the con- 
quest. 

“ My father was an earl — a domineering, passionate man. 
I had one brother some years younger than I, and differing 
from me in every respect. While we were still very young 
my mother died. Had she lived, what a different fate might 
have been mine ! But everything, from boyhood upward, 
seemed to conspire to make me what I am. Well, fate has 
done her worst, and my career of crime has ended. 

“From childhood I was passionately fond of hunting. 
While my brother was poring over his books I was away 
with my dog and gun through the woods. The consequence 
was what might have been expected. He grew up quiet, and 
steady, and learned. I, on the contrary, as I advanced in 
years, grew wilder,- and ruder, and more reckless, caring 
more for one shot at a hare than for all the books that were 
ever printed. Still, dissimilar as we were in tastes and habits, 
I doubt if ever there were two brothers in the world more at- 
tached to each other. If I ever got into disgrace with my 
father (as often happened) by some mad freak, Harry in- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


257 


variably made peace for me. I often, by my carelessness, 
did much unintentional mischief, but on every occasion Harry 
found some means of getting me off with a very slight re- 
proof. 

‘ ‘ My father had at this time a hound of which he was ex- 
ceedingly fond, his life having been saved by it on more 
than one occasion. One day, as I was out as usual with my 
gun, I espied something vanishing among the trees, which I 
hastily judged to be a deer. Without a moment’s hesitation 
I fired, and the animal fell dead, for I was an unerring marks- 
man. 

“I ran hastily up to secure my prize, when, to my sur- 
prise and terror, I discovered I had shot my father’s favorite 
dog. I stood for a moment rooted, as it were, to the ground — 
for I knew his anger would be frightful on learning his loss. 
Still there was nothing for it but to tell him the truth, and, 
resolving to brave the worst, I deliberately entered the 
house. 

“ On the way I met my father, and in a few brief words I 
narrated my unfortunate mistake. Never shall I forget the 
fierce torrent of abuse he poured on my head. He absolute- 
ly foamed with rage, and, though my blood boiled at his 
words, I listened in silence. At last, blinded by rage, he 
struck me. Stung to madness, I rushed from the house, 
which I was never destined to enter more. 

“ I had been struck. It was an indignity I could not en- 
dure, even from my father ; and I resolved to fly where no 
one would ever hear of me more. As I fled I met a peasant 

22 * 


258 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


boy about my own age and size. Anxious to disguise my- 
self, and so avoid recognition, I urged him to exchange 
clothes with me. He willingly consented to give his coarse 
garments for mine, and the exchange was soon effected. I 
gave him half of my money at the same time, forgetting that 
money was not likely to be had for the asking in future. As 
I learned afterward, elated at being master of so much 
money, he got drunk, and was accidently drowned the same 
night. My father, it appears, repenting of his violence, came 
in search of me, and, recognizing the clothes of the drowned 
boy, came to the conclusion that I was dead.” 

“ Merciful heaven ! gasped Kate, white with horror. “And 
you are ” 

“ Your cousin, Walter Alva, Lord of Arndale,” was the 
reply. 

“ Oh, Father of Mercy !” exclaimed Kate, “ and is it thus 
I find my long-lost cousin? Oh, Walter, Walter! Oh, my 
dear cousin !” and her tears fell fast on the face of the dy- 
ing man. 

He closed his eyes, while the convulsive twitching of his 
face betokened that he was wrestling with bitter thoughts. 

“And you knew me all this time?” she said, lifting her 
pale face at last. 

“Yes, I knew you,” he replied, slowly, “from the night 
we met in the old Moor Manor ; but I did not wish to shock 
you by letting you know your cousin was the leader of a band 
of lawless pirates.” 

“ My poor Walter,” said Kate, pressing his cold hand be- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


259 


tween hers. “ How you must have suffered ere you came to 
this.” 

“Suffered!” he exclaimed, bitterly. “Yes, more than 
words can ever tell. There have been times when I have sat 
for hours gazing on the dark, troubled waves, and longing 
to take the fatal leap that would end all my earthly troubles 
at once, but the thought of the terrible hereafter held me 
back. Through all my long career of crime I could never 
shake off the memory of my mother’s teachings, and the 
doom pronounced against the self-murderer alone restrained 
me. Thank Heaven, it was so ordained ! It is a consolation 
I never expected — to have one who once loved me at my dy- 
ing bedside. 

“ While my money lasted I passed my time pleasantly 
enough, roving from place to place. But money cannot last 
forever ; and one night I found myself wandering through 
the streets without a farthing in my purse, or a place to lay 
my head. 

“ It was a terrible night — one that can never be effaced 
from my memory. The rain fell in torrents, and drenched 
me to the skin, while the raw, piercing north wind made my 
teeth chatter with cold. I had not tasted food since the even- 
ing before, and was too proud to beg. Worn out at last by 
hunger, fatigue, and cold; I felt inclined to lie down and die 
at once, when I saw a well-dressed gentleman approaching 
me. I was starving with hunger, and hunger got the better 
of pride ; so I approached him, and, crimson with shame, I 
begged a trifle to buy bread. 


260 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ He eyed me from head to foot, as though I were a thief, 
and with a gruff 4 No, I have nothing for beggars,’ passed on. 
I stood as if rooted to the ground, overcome with mingled 
anger, hunger, and despair, when my eye fell on something 
bright lying at my feet. I stooped to pick it up, and, to my 
surprise and delight, found it was a guinea, which he had 
evidently dropped as he passed. Rejoicing over the treasure 
I had found, I hastened to the nearest public house, and 
called for supper. While I sat eating it, the gentleman en- 
tered, and inquired if a boy answering a description which he 
gave of me had passed, saying, he had stolen a guinea from 
him. The host pointed to me, displaying the guinea I had 
given him to pay the reckoning. The gentleman recognized 
it. I was accused as a pickpocket; tried, and condemned to 
twelve months’ imprisonment at hard labor.” 

He paused, while the veins on his white forehead grew dark 
and swollen with his efforts to be calm. After a pause, dur- 
ing which Kate pressed her lips soothingly to his brow, he 
resumed : 

“ That was the first thing that drove me to desperation. I 
was maddened — I was like one crazed for awhile, during 
which I was chained hand and foot like a wild beast. That 
I, the son of an English peer, a lord in my own right, should 
be thus condemned to mingle at hard labor with the vilest of 
the vile, nearly drove me mad. At times, I would fiercely 
struggle to free myself from my degrading chains, until, with 
my limbs wounded and bleeding, I would fall back in my 
hard bed. I wonder, now, I did not die or go mad then. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


261 


They fed me on bread and water, I who had all my life been 
pampered with dainties ; a handful of dirty straw I now lay 
on, instead of the beds of down to which I was accustomed. 
The gentle faces of friends were exchanged for the savage 
scowls of my jailer; fierce oaths and horrible blasphemies 
took the place of pleasant words and joyous laughter. I 
longed and prayed wildly for death ; but it came not at my 
call. I was reserved for still greater trials. 

“ At last I grew calm, and they set me to work with the 
rest. Oh ! the bitter, bitter days of unceasing toil which I 
then endured. My hands, delicate, and unused to labor, 
grew blistered and sore. The skin came off, but still I was 
forced to labor on. Often have I worked and worked, until 
everything I handled would grow red with blood, and still I 
dared not stop a single moment, even to rest. 

“ Six months passed thus away, and I thought of nothing 
but escape. Night after night I employed myself in filing 
the iron grating of my window. At last, after weeks of un- 
ceasing toil and almost superhuman effort, I freed the window, 
and one dark night I made a rope of the coarse quilt of my 
bed, and ventured to fly. The rope was not long enough to 
reach to the ground ; as I allowed myself to drop, I fell 
heavily to the ground and broke my arm. Still I was not 
daunted, and, though suffering unspeakable agony from my 
broken arm, I ventured to mount the wall. I had nearly 
reached the top, when I was suddenly seized by the sentinel 
who had espied me, and captured once more. I struggled 
madly to free myself from his grasp, but in vain. He held 


262 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


me as though in a vise ; and at length, exhausted by pain 
and loss of blood, I fell fainting to the ground. 

44 When I recovered I found myself in the jailer’s room, 
and a surgeon bending over me, binding my arm. The next 
day I was taken before a magistrate, and accused of attempt- 
ing to escape, whereupon his worship sentenced me to two 
years’ more imprisonment. I submitted to my fate with 
dogged indifference. Despair had succeeded my former mad- 
ness, and I moved among my fellow crimnals sullen and si- 
lent. I no longer thought of escape, and, even if I had, it 
was no longer in my power, for I was now carefully chained 
every night. 

44 Well, the two years passed away, and I was free again. 
There was but one desire left me now, and that was revenge. 
I determined on vengeance on those who had thus degraded 
me, and never did Corsican keep the vendetta with more 
fierceness than I. Had I wished to return home, degraded as 
I was, it was no longer in my power, for I was without 
money. As I wandered moodily along through the streets, 
hailed by the very children as I passed as a 4 jail-bird ,’ I en- 
countered a lot of half tipsy sailors advancing toward a pub- 
lic-house. 

44 ‘ I say, messmate,’ called one of them, 4 heave to there, 
and show your colors. Whose flag do you belong to?’ 

44 1 stared at him in silence, not comprehending his mean- 
ing. 

4 4 4 Ahoy, you lubber !’ shouted another. 4 Can’t you tell us 
whose colors you sail under ? What port do you hail from ?' 


THE SECRET SORROW. 263 

4 4 4 Newgate, I think/ said an insolent fellow, who, passing 
at the moment had overheard the question. 

4 4 My first impulse was to knock him down ; and the next 
moment he measured his length in the mud. A shout of ap- 
plause from the sailors followed this, while the fallen hero 
bellowed loudly for the police. Half a dozen policemen 
came rushing up and fell upon me, whereupon the sailors fell 
upon them, and a general melee followed. With the deter- 
mination of dying sooner than be imprisoned again, I fought 
desperately ; and soon, accompanied by my faithful champi- 
ons, the sailors, I was on the deck of the good privateer 
Prince Edward. 

44 The captain of the privateer urged me to sign indentures, 
which I complied with — thereby placing myself in the power 
of one of the greatest tyrants that ever trod a quarter-deck. 
I soon discovered that I had exchanged one kind of captivity 
for a worse. Still, knowing I was in his power, I strove to 
bear with what patience I could his ill-usage, and I had learned 
patience, I can assure you, in prison. 

44 At last his tyranny grew absolutely unendurable. I was 
half-starved, and obliged to do the most degrading work. 
One day, having forgotten to do something — a mere trifle 
which he told me to do — he absolutely exceeded himself. I 
was ordered aloft, and one of the men was told to administer 
the 4 cat ’ to my naked back. The man refused — for the men, 
with few exceptions, were warmly attached to me — whereupon 
the brute, frenzied with passion, ordered the kind-hearted 
fellow to be tied up along with me, and another man was or- 


264 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


dered to apply the cat-o’-nine-tails to his back as well as mine. 
And they did it. 

“I saw him tied up before my eyes, while they held me 
fast, and whipped until his back was one hideous mass of raw 
flesh. Then they took him down more dead than alive, and 
I was ordered up in his place. Ten thousand furies seemed 
in that moment to possess me. With the strength of a giant 
I burst from those who held me. A heavy marline-spike lay 
beside me. I seized it ; and the next moment it went crash- 
ing through the skull of the monster. He never stirred 
again. 

“ The men, appalled by the awful deed and its consequen- 
ces, seized me, and I was put in irons. I made no effort to 
resist. The fearful deed I had committed rendered me calm. 
I did not regret it ; but the feeling that I was a murderer lay 
on my heart like lead. 

“When the ship arrived in Liverpool, I was immediately 
given up to the authorities. I remember that trial for mur- 
der as though it had happened yesterday. The crowd of hu- 
man faces, staring at me as though I was some strange, sav- 
age animal, is still vividly before me. And among the crowd 
I recognized my father. He did not know me ; the sailor’s 
dress, my bronzed features and fierce looks were very differ- 
ent from anything he ever knew of his eldest son ; besides, 
he labored under the firm conviction that I was dead. He 
was speaking to one of the jurors, who seemed to have some 
doubts of my guilt ; and I heard him say : ‘ He is a mur- 
derer he deserves death — hang him /’ The words turned my 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


265 


blood to gall. At that moment I vowed, if I ever escaped, 
to spare neither friend nor foe — all should feel the weight of 
my vengeance. And I have kept my word . 

44 The trial was over, and I was condemned to death. I 
heard my sentence with careless scorn, and listened with a 
levity far from edifying to the judge’s solemn address. I had 
paid no attention to the trial ; strange as it may seem, I felt 
convinced I was in the hand of fate, and that my hour was 
not yet come. It was only when commanded to rise and re- 
ceive the sentence of the court, that I awoke from a sort of 
reverie into which I had fallen, and heard the venerable 
judge, as he donned his black cap, and ordered me to be 
taken to the place from whence I had been brought, and from 
thence to the place of execution, there to be hung by the neck 
until dead, winding up with the usual formula ; 4 And may 
God have mercy on your soul.’ 

44 4 Thank you, my lord ; much obliged for your kind wishes,’ 
said I, with a bow. 

44 A look of indignant horror from the judge, and a half- 
repressed smile from the crowd, followed this. I was re- 
moved to prison, there to await the sentence of the law. 

44 The day on which I was to be executed, arrived, and 
hope began to desert me. Every attempt to escape had been 
prevented by my being closely ironed ; and I began to think 
that, after all, I was born to be hanged. 

44 The fatal hour arrived at last. The sheriff and his com- 
panions entered my cell ; my irons were knocked off, and I 
was marched to the scaffold. An immense crowd had as- 

23 


266 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


sembled to see me make my exit, and I saw at once by their 
faces that public opinion was in my favor. A groan of dis- 
approbation arose as I appeared. I heard it, and at the game 
moment, my eye fell on the sheriff’s horse, standing right 
below the scaffold. 

“In a moment my resolution was taken. Turning to that 
functionary, I told him I desired to speak a few words to the 
crowd. 

“ The request was granted. I leaned forward as if to ad- 
dress them, when suddenly I leaped from the scaffold right 
on the horse’s back, darted through the crowd, that involun- 
tarily opened right and left ; and before they had recovered 
from their surprise at this audacious act, I was on the king’s 
highway. Turning in the saddle, I gave a cheer of defiance ; 
and then urging my horse onward, I dashed away at a break- 
neck speed. 

‘ 4 The insulted dignitaries of the law did not long remain in- 
active. I was hotly pursued, but I was a desperate man, and 
I distanced them all. My horse, luckily, proved to be a 
splendid animal ; and after passing through countless adven- 
tures and hair-breadth ’scapes, I found myself wandering, a 
hunted fugitive, in the old manor, near the home of my child- 
hood. It was a stormy night. I had no home, and I re- 
solved to spend the night in the old manor, and brave the 
ghosts which I had heard from my infancy, were its sole oc- 
cupants. 

“I threw myself on the floor and fell fast asleep. Here 
I was found by some of the pirates, who even then held it as 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


267 


a place of rendezvous. It required little argument to make 
a desperate man join them. I soon grew attached to their 
wild, free, roving life ; and at the death of their leader, I 
was unanimously elected to his place. The Water Witch and 
her pirate crew soon became the terror of the high seas. Re- 
wards were offered for our capture, but we only laughed at 
them. With our fast-sailing brig, and picked crew of despe- 
radoes from all quarters of the world, we feared them not. 

“ Sometimes, by way of change, I left the brig in charge 
of Mondalvi, and in various disguises sought adventures on 
land. It was on one of these occasions I encountered Syra 
and her grandmother. I bought them both ; and they ever 
afterward, until this last fatal cruise, remained in the old 
Moor Manor.” 

He paused for a moment, as though nerving himself for 
what was yet to come. Kate held a glass of water to his 
lips. He drank it off eagerly, and then resumed: 

“ And now I come to the most eventful — to the saddest part 
of my dark history. That part which I would to Heaven I 
could forget ! 

“ During one of these intervals, while seeking adventures 
on land, I stopped at a little village in the south of France. 
My assumed name of Captain Raymond was too well known ; 
and as I had plenty of money to support the character, I re- 
solved to adopt that of an English baronet. Accordingly, as 
Sir Walter Percy, I became the one great man of the village. 

“One day, the second after my arrival, was a holiday 
among the good people of the village. It was the feast of 


268 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


some saint, and a public procession was to take place. I 
have never seen a prettier sight. All the young girls in the 
village dressed in white, and, crowned with flowers, went 
first, holding in their hands lighted tapers, and chanting the 
litany of the Blessed Virgin. I only gave them a passing 
glance, when my eye fell on a face the most beautiful I have 
ever beheld. I have traveled since through many a land ; I 
have seen the languishing beauties of Italy, the dark-eyed 
donnas of Spain, the fairy-like beauties of America ; but 
never one so lovely as she. I will not attempt to describe 
her to you. I am inadequate to the task ; suffice it to say, that 
one glance imprinted her image forever in my heart. During 
the service that followed the procession I never removed my 
eyes from her face as she stood before the altar, her hands 
crossed meekly over her pure bosom ; her eyes fixed on tbe 
floor, with the long, dark lashes resting lovingly on her 
oval cheeks. Once, in the pause of the hymn she was 
chanting, she raised her dark eyes, and meeting mine fixed 
So ardently upon her, they fell again, while the hot blood 
mantled cheek and brow. 

“ I was not long in discovering who the fair girl was. Her 
name was Madeline Desbreaux, an orphan, residing with her 
grandmother, an old woman named Sorreaux. Madeline’s 
parents, it seems, had at one time been wealthy, and had 
given their daughter an education far above that of her com- 
panions. At their death, her grandmother took her to reside 
in her cottage, and here, at the age of sixteen, I first saw 
Madeline. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


269 


‘ 1 1 need not pause to tell you how our acquaintance pro- 
gressed. Suffice it to say, we both learned to love each other. 
I with all the intensity of an impulsive nature, and she with 
all the passionate abandon of a hot-blooded child of the 
sunny South. The old woman, Wail, however, from the 
first, looked on our increasing intimacy with an unfavorable 
eye. She evidently concluded, that if I was what I professed 
to be, my intentions respecting her grandchild could not be 
very honorable ; and if I was not what I professed to be, 
why then her child must look to be the wife of an honester 
man. 

“ But little either Madeline or I cared for her objections. 
With the trusting, confiding nature of her sex, she gave her 
heart into my keeping only to be wrung and broken. Little 
did either of us think, when arm in arm we strolled through the 
moonlight, I pouring my tale of passion into her too willing 
ear, how fatally it was destined to end for us both !” 

He paused again, while a half shudder ran through his 
frame. 

Kate wiped the death-damp off his brow in silent sympathy. 
When he again resumed, his voice was low and tremulous. 

“ Why need I linger over this, why need I repeat the old 
story of vows never fulfilled — of a fair brow stamped with 
the brand of a Magdalen — of a broken heart, and shame hid- 
den, perhaps, in the grave. Oh, wretch that I was ! Oh, 
Madeline ! Madeline ! lost to me forever !” 

He groand aloud, and the tears of his companion fell fast 
on his pale face. 


23 * 


270 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ I dare not linger over this ; it maddens me even now, to 
think of it,” he went on, rapidly, after a short pause, “ suf- 
fice it, that I was awakened from my brief dream of happi- 
ness by a visit from Mondalvi to tell me the men refused to 
obey him longer, and urging me to depart immediately. I 
dared not refuse, yet how could I leave Madeline? I knew 
she would fly with me willingly, but I could not tell her she 
had been wooed by an outlawed pirate instead of a noble 
peer. Neither dare I trust myself to bid her farewell — her 
tears and entreaties might prove stronger than any resolution 
— and I was forced to depart without bidding her adieu. We 
have never met since.” 

“Did she die?” asked Kate, for the first time breaking 
silence. 

“ I know not. A few months after, I returned to the vil- 
lage, but she and her grandmother were both gone. I felt 
I could not live without her, and I returned to tell her all, and 
then, if she could forgive me, to make her my wife and go 
with her somewhere, and, unknown, under an assumed name, 
to give up my reckless life. But I came too late ; both was 
gone. I was almost wild at the news. Everywhere I made 
inquiry, but in vain. All I could learn was that she had se- 
cretly fled from the village first, and that old Wail had sold 
her cottage soon after, and followed her. Since then I have 
never been able to discover the least trace of either of them.” 

The name struck Kate as familiar, and the recollection of 
old Mother W ail, the Witch of the Moor, flashed across her 
mind. Could they be one and the same person ? With it 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


271 


came the recollection of her wild prophecy on the night of 
the ball: “7 see here danger , and sorrow , and shame , and 
disgrace, and, it may he, death. There is danger to yourself 
near at hand; sorrow for some one near you at present; shame 
for one, the proudest here to-night; disgrace to the house of 
Danemore, and death either for you or for some near relation 

It had come true, that strange, wild prophecy, And then 
came the remembrance of the strange agitation of Lady 
Danemore at seeing her. Could she be his Madeline ! It 
was her name ; she was French by birth, though adopted by 
an English lady, and she was certainly lovely enough to jus- 
tify his praises. Had the father wedded one who should have 
been the bride of the son ? How else could she account for 
her mysterious sorrow? Kate’s brain grew giddy with the 
multitude of thoughts that flashed across it, and she pressed 
her hand on her heart to still its tumultous beatings. 

Suddenly he reached out his hand and took hers. She 
looked up ; the grayness of coming death had fallen on his 
face. 

“ I am going,” he said, faintly ; “pray.” 

And Kate did pray, though in a voice choked by tears. 
He held her hand in his, and gazed steadily in her face. 
She could see nothing save the earnest gaze of those great, 
mournful blue eyes. 

“It is growing so dark,” he said, absently, his mind be- 
ginning to wander, “ and so cold ! Madeline !” 

Kate’s voice faltered, then totally gave way, as her tears 
fell fast on the pale face. 


272 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


He lay with his eyes closed for a few moments, then fixing 
them earnestly on her face, he said : 

“ Pray. 5 ’ 

Choking back her tears, she complied. Gradually, as she 
proceeded, her voice grew stronger, as she sent up an earnest 
petition for mercy. 

The restless look faded from his face as he listened. 
Slowly his hand relaxed its grasp of hers, the deep, melan- 
choly blue eyes wandered eagerly for a moment around, as 
though in search of some one, then a slight convulsive shud- 
der passed through his frame, his lips parted, but no sound 
came forth ; his eyelids swayed heavily, and then closed — 
and he was gone. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


273 


CHAPTER XXII. 

THE FATHER’S REMORSE. 

“ I would not rudely lift the vail 
Of thy unhappy lot — 

How can I see thy cheek grow pale, 

Thy brow with anguish fraught — 

When told that all thou held’st most dear 
Death’s grasp hath rudely riven. 

Oh, may it to thy view bring near 
The lasting joys of heaven.” 

Morning dawned gray and gloomy over the old Moor 
Manor. In the subterranean chamber formerly occupied by 
Kate, lay all that was mortal of the young pirate chief. The 
restless look that his face had ever worn in life was gone, 
and he lay like one in a deep sleep. The fair luxuriant locks 
were brushed off the high, white brow, and a half smile still 
lingered around the faultless mouth. 

Kate, pale and worn, with eyes dim with weeping, moved 
gently through the apartment. Crouched in a corner, sway- 
ing her body too and fro, and humming a dreary kind 
of chant to herself, was poor old Aunt Moll. In a few brief 
words Kate had told her all, expecting an outburst of grief 
for the loss of her granddaughter, but she was mistaken — her 
sorrow was all for her young master ; for Syra she seemed 
not to have a thought. 


274 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


During the night previous the brig had come to anchor, 
bearing the body of their young chief, together with Kate and 
Mondalvi, who had now succeeded to the command. Kate 
gave them to understand in a few words that she knew his 
history, and they were at last willing to consign his remains 
to her care. After conveying him to the old manor they took 
their last look at the death-cold form of him who had once 
been their chief. Before daybreak the brig was once more 
far upon the sea. 

And now, what was she to do next? Kate paced up and 
down the room, and tried to think. 

“ Go to Dirritole,” seemed ever ringing in her ear. But, 
oh, how could she go? — how could she tell the earl the 
terrible tale ? — how tell him that his eldest son was the 
dreaded rover chief ! — how tell him that he had driven him 
to this terrible end? And the countess, if she were the 
Madeline of her cousin’s story, how would she hear of his 
tragical end ? Kate wrung her hands in hopeless trouble — 
turn which way she would, everything seemed dark and 
gloomy around her. 

And so the day wore on, and noon approached. Something 
must be done. Go she must — there was no alternative ; and 
Kate Sidney was not one to shrink from any duty, however 
painful it might be. 

Turning to the old negress, who still sat rocking her body 
backward and forward, and humming to herself, Kate said : 

“ Aunt Moll, I must leave you for a while. You will not 
be afraid to remain here a few hours by yourself, will you? * 


THE SECRET SORROW. 275 

“ Laws ! no, honey, I skeered !” said the old woman, with- 
out looking up. 

“ You’ll be sure to stay here until I return, will you not?” 
said Kate, somewhat anxiously. 

“ Sartin’ I will, honey. Laws ! who’s ’fraid? I ain’t skeered 
o’ ghosts, nebber was, nudder. Jes’ you go ’long, I’ll tend 
ter things till yer gets back.” 

Reassured by the old woman’s tone, Kate quitted the man- 
or ; not, however, without first entering the great dreary 
chamber, where Alice had been detained a prisoner. It was 
empty. A handful of ashes and a half-burnt log yet lay in 
the huge fire-place. On the floor were scattered the various 
articles left by the earl in his haste — but where was Alice ? 

With a sigh, Kate turned away — everything seemed to grow 
darker and more drear the longer she thought of it. 

It was growing dark when she came within sight of the tall 
trees and peaked gables of Dirritole. What strange events 
had taken place since she had left it last ! — what wonderful 
discoveries had come to light ! It all seemed like a troubled 
dream to her now ; but,’ alas ! she could not long think it a 
dream — it was too stern a reality. 

Quiet and dark Dirritole ever looked ; but it seemed stiller, 
and quieter, and sadder now than ever. There was some- 
thing almost mournful in the low whine of recognition with 
which the shaggy house-dog welcomed her. 

With a sinking heart, Kate entered the hall. She dreaded 
to meet unannounced any of the family, fearing the effects 
of a sudden surprise. As she stood hesitatingly, thinking 


276 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


over what plan she had best pursue, the dining-room door 
suddenly opened, and the prim housekeeper, Miss Dickett, 
made her appearance, brush in hand. 

As her eyes fell on Kate, she dropped her brush, and, 
throwing up both arms, uttered a stifled scream. Well 
might she exclaim at seeing Kate before her — so pale, so 
thin, so sorrowful-looking — the mere shadow of her former 
self. 

“Hush!” said Kate, in a hurried whisper, “ make no 
noise. Come with me, I wish to speak to you.” 

Mechanically, Miss Dickett followed her. She had always 
been accustomed to obey Miss Sidney ; and even now, though 
she believed it was Kate’s ghost she was following, she did 
not resist. Kate closed the door, and, turning to the house- 
keeper, demanded, in an agitated whisper : 

“ How is — how are the family? Are they all here now?” 

“ Oh, lawk ! Miss Kate, his it you, or his it your ghost?” 

“ Ghost ! no — what nonsence !” 

“ Then hit his you !” exclaimed Miss Dickett ; “ well, I is 
glad and no mistake. Oh, law ! I thought I’d never clap my 
two heyes on you again — so I did. 

“Well, never mind that at present!” said Kate, impa- 
tiently. “ Can you not answer my question?” 

“Well, hit’s all very fine — so it is!” said Miss Dickett, 
placing her hands on her sides and drawing a deep breath, 
“ but sich a place as Dirritole’s turned out to be of late I never 
seed. Fust, Miss Halice she goes hoff with ’erself some- 
where, where nobody can’t find ’er hout. Then you goes 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


277 


hoff without hever tellin’ nobody ; and then the heart he takes 
hisself hoff long with the rest. Mr. Chawles he goes back to 
that nasty Dublin, which I can’t abide no ways, ’cause it’s 
so wulger — though I ain’t a saying nothink agin his goin’, 
’cause he was alters a makin’ ’sturbance while he was 'ere. 
Then Miss Maggie, the imperant little thing, she toilers him ; 
an’ I’m blessed if I wasn’t glad to be rid of Aer, allers a 
takin’ me off. Madame Maria, she’s allers sick hup stairs, 
and won’t Tow nobody to ’tend to her ’cept ’tis that nasty 
old nigger, which I can’t abide no ways — so I can’t. My 
lady won’t speak a word to nobody ’cept that conceited little 
furriner, Bess L’Olise, while she was ’ere ; but she’s gone, 
too, Tong with Miss Maggie, hoff to Hireland. Lord Harn- 
dale comes streakin’ down here, and then tears hoff agin like 
a comet, lookin’ everywhere ’cept, I s’pose, in the right place, 
for Miss Halice. And ’ere I’s left like a poor, hold, singed 
cat, with nobody to look arter me if I went to hold Scratch — 
so there !” 

Kate listened impatiently to this tirade, and now she broke 
in with : 

“ You do not mean to say that my uncle and all are away, 
do you?” 

“ Well, he ain’t away now, ’cause he’s ’ome !” said Miss 
Dickett, “he ’rived last night, and now you f oilers him. 
Mebbe the rest’ll come bime-by, and things’ll begin to look 
as they used to.” 

Kate paced rapidly up and down the room for several min- 
utes, then turning to Miss Dickett, she said, inquiringly : 

24 


278 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“And has no news been received from Miss Alice 
jet?” 

“Law! me, not so much as a single scrape o’ a pen. 
Hit’s wery curis, so hit his — but deary me ! there hisn’t no 
’countin’ for ladies’ notions nowadays.” 

This was followed by a significant look, as though she in- 
tended Kate to understand, she considered her “curis” as 
well as Miss Desmond. But Kate was paying very little at- 
tention to her, being absorbed in her own painful reflections. 
Could it be that the earl had carried Alice off with him some- 
where else ? It must be so ; else how could she account for 
her sudden departure with the two servants from the old 
Moor Manor. Passing her hand over her brow, as if to dis- 
pel her sad thoughts, she turned to the old housekeeper, who 
stood watching her, with mouth agape, and said, briefly : 

“Go, and inform the earl that I have arrived, and wish to 
see him immediately. Break the news as carefully as possi- 
ble, so that it may not take them by surprise, and make 
haste.” 

Miss Dickett quitted the apartment, and again Kate re- 
sumed her nervous, hurried pace up and down. How, oh ! 
hoio should she break the fatal news to him — how tell him of 
the disgrace that had fallen on his honored name? And s/ie, 
her aunt, how would she hear it, if the Madeline of her 
cousin’s sad story ? — this must be the key to her secret sor- 
row — and how would she learn that he whom she had loved 
“ so vainly and so well,” lay now cold and dead in the old 
Moor Manor? 


THE SECRET SORROW. 279 

“ The hearl says for you to walk right up,” said Miss 
Dickett, putting her head in at the door. 

Kate’s heart throbbed so loudly, that she grew faint. Re- 
covering herself by an effort, she ran up stairs, and entered 
the room where the earl and the countess sat. 

The meeting was a cold one on all sides. The earl, con- 
vinced that she knew of his villainy, felt particularly uncom- 
fortable, but still not as he once thought he should at such a 
meeting. Since the day when he recognized his long-lost 
son in the person of the pirate chief, a marked and visible 
change had passed over him. His hair had grown snowy 
white, deep furrows were marked on his forehead, he walked 
stooped and feeble, as though a sudden load of grief had 
been laid on his shoulders — an old man before his time. 

Convinced that the hand of Heaven was on him in punish- 
ment for his misdeeds, he had resolved to seek Alice on his 
return, seek her forgiveness, and brave the scorn of the 
world. To his surprise and horror he learned, on his arrival, 
that nothing had been heard of either her or Kate. 

Accompanied by Lord Arndale, to whom he disclosed all, 
they searched, as they imagined, thoroughly the old Moor 
Manor, but all in vain. No trace of either could be found. 
And now the earl, though surprised and rejoiced at the re- 
turn of Kate, felt secretly uneasy at the power she possessed 
over him. 

As for Kate herself, all her feelings of just indignation 
gave way, as she saw the change the suffering and sorrow 
had made in him. She could only remember that she was 


280 the secret sorrow. 

about to add a still greater load to what he already evidently 
suffered. 

My lady lay back among the cushions, in the weary, list- 
less manner of other days. No change has passed over her, 
as coldly, serenely beautiful as ever, with the long, black 
lashes sweeping her pearly cheeks, and vailing the large, 
mournful, dark eyes. 

She looked up, and with a faint smile of welcome, extended 
her hand. Kate raised it to her lips, respectfully ; she might 
have greatly erred — but had she not likewise greatly suffered 
— and sorrow goes far to atone for sin. 

There was a moment’s silent constraint on all sides. Then, 
determining to learn the fate of Alice, first of all, Kate looked 
fixedly up in her uncle’s face, and said, with brief sternness : 

“ My lord, before I tell you the business which brought 
me here at this late hour of the night, I would first learn 
what has become of Alice Desmond.” 

He groaned aloud, and turned away his head. 

“Good Heaven!” exclaimed Kate, horror-struck at the 
thought which flashed across her mind, “ is she dead f” 

“I know not,” answered the earl, vehemently, “ as God 
liveth, I know not. Whether she is living or dead I cannot 
tell.” 

White with fear, Kate stood listening with clasped hands. 
She could not doubt his words — she felt convinced he was 
speaking the truth. 

“But, why — how — did you not find her that night in the 
old manor?” she asked, in a bewildered tone. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


281 


u Idid. I found out likewise you had been there; and 
maddened at the discovery which I saw must take place, I 
determined to prevent it. I had found another hiding-place 
for Alice, but wishing to be rid of the servants first, I took 
them to a place of safety. When I returned, the old manor 
was empty. Alice was gone. I know nothing of her. I 
cannot discover her. Whether she is among the living or 
dead, I cannot tell. Arndale is now in search of her. Heaven 
grant he may be more fortunate than I !” 

Kate sank on a seat, and covered her face with her hands. 
All was for the moment forgotten, save poor Alice. The 
earl had risen to his feet, and began pacing the floor rapidly 
up and down. 

Suddenly remembering what was yet to come, Kate took 
her hands from before her face, and said, in a voice that 
trembled in spite of all her efforts to render it firm : 

“ My lord, you remember, you cannot have forgotten poor 
Walter !” 

There was a passionate exclamation from the earl. My 
lady gave a slight start, her hand was involuntarily half 
raised, and then dropped heavily in her lap. 

“ Forget him ! Oh, Walter ! Walter !” he exclaimed bitterly. 
“ Speak, girl ! what of him?” 

“ You thought him dead — we all did,” said Kate, speaking 
very rapidly, “ but we w r ere mistaken — he was not drowned.” 

He did not exclaim or seem amazed, as she thought he 
would. He only groaned, and wrung his hands in bitter 


sorrow. 


24 * 


282 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ He lived, my lord,- went on Kate, huskily, “ but driven 
to despair, he — he — ” her voice faltered. 

“Became a pirate! I know it! I know it! I know it!” 
he broke in, passionately. “ He disgraced his name, he has 
brought shame on his family, he has whitened my hairs, and 
brought me with sorrow almost to the grave.” 

“ My lord ! my lord !” said Kate, rising, “ speak not thus. 
Whatever his crimes may have been, he has atoned for them 
by death. Your son has gone before a higher tribunal than 
any of earth to be judged.” 

“ Dead ! Walter dead !” 

He seemed stunned, bewildered, dizzy, like one struck by 
some sudden blow. He reeled into a seat, and sat gazing 
vacantly into her face. 

And my lady — a shadow, like the shadow of death, had 
fallen on her white face ; her arms lay heavily by her side, 
as though the power of life had been suddenly stricken from 
her heart. 

“ How? when? where did he die?” asked the earl, broken- 
ly, looking in Kate’s face, with a look of hopeless bewilder- 
ment. 

Briefly, in a voice choked by tears, Kate related all. The 
story of her capture — of Syra — of her jealousy — of his trag- 
ical death — and his dying story. Only one part was kept se- 
cret — that relating to Madeline. The dark eyes of the countess 
met hers toward the close with a look of gratitude, as if si- 
lently thanking her for her delicacy. 

He listened like one in a dream to the close. Still he sat 


THE SECRET SORROW’. 


283 


gazing in her face with oh ! such a look of utter, utter, hop$ 
less trouble. 

“ My lord — my dear uncle,” said Kate touched in spite of 
herself by his silent anguish, “ grieve not ! It is better so — 
he could never be happy here. Let us hope he is at rest !” 

“Dead — dead!” he said, slowly. “Walter dead. So 
young, so fair, so noble-hearted ! dead, and by the hand of 
an assassin ! — dead ! and it is I who have driven him to this 
— I drove him from home — I struck him — I forced him to be- 
come an outcast on the face of the earth, without where to lay 
his head — friendless and homeless, he grew desperate. And 
now he is dead ! Oh, Walter ! Walter ! Oh ! would to Heav- 
en I had died for thee — my son — my son!” 


284 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE WITCH OF THE MOOR. 

11 Lady dear! this history 
Is thy fated lot, 

Ever such thy watching, 

Eor what cometh not, 

Still thou seekest on, though wear y, 

Seeking still in vain ; 

Daylight deepens into twilight, 

What has been thy gain? 

Death and night are closing round 
All that thou hast sought unfound.” — Landon. 

There was silence for a few moments, deep and profound. 
Kate was weeping silently, the earl wrung his hands in hope- 
less anguish ; my lady still sat immovable, gazing steadily on 
the floor — a gray shadow, a sort of dead white, lying on her 
pale face. 

Starting suddenly to his feet, the earl exclaimed, vehe- 
mently : 

“ Why do I sit here? Where is he, lead me to him. Oh, 
Walter, friendless and alone, you have lived, and shall not 
kindred hands lay you at least, in the grave ?” 

“He is in the old Moor Manor,” said Kate, rising and 
ringing the bell, “ we can reach it in a few hours.” 

The old Moor Manor ! the very name fell like a curse on 
the stricken ears of the earl. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 285 

“ Bring around the carriage, immediately,” said Kate, to the 
servant, who entered. 

The man hastened to obey. Lifting her eyes from the floor, 
the countess fixed them on Kate’s face, and said, quietly : 

“ Ring. ,, 

Wondering a little, Kate obeyed. A spruce waiting-maid 
answered the summons. 

“ Bring me my bonnet and shawl,” said the countess. 

“ My dear aunt,” exclaimed Kate, in surprise and distress, 
“ you surely do not intend to accompany us. Do not, I beg 
of you.” 

Without answering her, the countess turned to the girl, 
and said, steadily; 

“ Bring me my bonnet and shawl !” 

The girl left the room to obey. Kate knelt beside her, 
took her hand, and said, imploringly : 

“ Dear Aunt Madeline, I beseech you not to go. Think of 
the long, uncomfortable ride to the Moor, the fatigue you 
must necessarily undergo, and after all, of what use will it 
be ? Pray, pray do not go V * 

She did not reply ; but fixing her eyes again on the floor, 
seemed lost in thought. 

At this moment the girl entered with the things, followed 
by Miss Dickett, to announce the carriage was in wait- 
ing. 

The countess arose, and motioned the girl to approach. 
Seeing she was still determined, Kate wrung her hands in 
hopeless trouble and exclaimed, vehemently : 


286 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ Oh, Aunt Madeline ! why will you persist in this? My 
lord, can you not persuade her to stay?” 

“It is useless,” said the countess, firmly, “ I must go. 
Come.” 

She held out her hand. Kate, with a sigh, drew it through 
her arm, and, followed by the earl, entered the carriage. 
The next moment they were whirling rapidly away. 

Of what were those three thinking as they sat side by 
side, silent and sad? The earl’s thoughts wandered back to 
that wild, tempestuous night, a few short months before, 
when, amid all the storm and gloom, they had approached 
the fatal old Manor. 

How many and how strange were the events that had 
taken place since then. The scene was almost the same. 
Outside all was dark and dreary ; inside two women were his 
companions, just as they were that night. He almost fancied 
that night had returned. The countess lay back in the cor- 
ner, just as Alice had done ; and he almost fancied he saw 
poor, poor, injured Janie in the erect figure and stern, sad 
face of Kate. But, oh ! how different — how very, very dif- 
ferent was his errand to-night! His eldest son, his first 
born, lay cold and dead in the old Moor Manor. 

And Kate — her thoughts were divided between her cousin 
and Alice — wandering sometimes to the wild, passionate 
quadroon. Poor lost Syra ! What a sad fate had been hers. 
And then Walter and Madeline, what a meeting for these 
two, so long and sadly separated ! She glanced toward her, 
but she could read no trace of thought or passion in that 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


287 


white, calm, marble-like face, and vailed eyes. Of what was 
she thinking? Perchance of one whose blue eyes had once 
been dearer to her than all the world besides, of that strong, 
fearless heart, whose every throb had been for her, until 
death had stilled its pulse. 

They drew up at last before the old Manor. They alight- 
ed, and, preceded by Kate, entered the secret passage that 
led to the subterranean chambers. 

Here they found everything just as she had left it. In a 
shadowy corner lay the lifeless body of the earl’s son. Old 
Moll sat over the fire, still humming to herself her dreary 
chant, and rocking to and fro in her trouble. 

The countess, who had borne up during the journey, near- 
ly sank as she entered the gloomy room. She tottered, 
and would have fallen, had not Kate supported her ; and 
leading her gently toward the inner apartment, she removed 
her bonnet and laid her on a couch. The long, black ring- 
lets fell in heavy masses over her shoulders, making her 
colorless face seem still whiter and wanner by the contrast, 
as she lay as still and motionless as one dead. 

Leaving her, Kate passed to the outer room. The earl 
stood bending over the lifeless form, with a countenance of 
utter, utter despair. Kate came and stood beside him and 
gazed down. 

How calm and quiet he looked, resting there ! Death had 
left no ghastly imprint on his countenance, the quiet look of 
repose betokened that he had passed away almost without 
bodily pain. Who could dream that the calm, white brow 


288 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


had often frowned death to others — and those lips, wreathed 
with a half smile, Kate could hardly realize that she had heard 
them shout the death-cry of his countrymen. 

The earl pushed back the fair, bright locks, almost fancy- 
ing he slept. The eyelids were closed so naturally over the 
blue eyes that it was hard to realize he was indeed dead. 
But the heart would never throb more — the deep, dark eyes 
would never open again. 

“He cannot be dead!” exclaimed the earl, wildly. 
“Walter ! Walter ! Wake ! it is your old father who calls ! 
Oh, Kate ! will he not speak again ?” 

“ Oh, my poor, poor uncle !” said Kate, compassionately, 
“ you cannot deceive yourself. It is better as it is. Better 
he should die thus, than live to suffer by the hand of the 
law.” 

The earl groaned in his anguish, and wrung his hands. 
Then sinking into a seat by the bedside, he took one of the 
cold hands in both his, and continued gazing steadily and 
mournfully into the face of the dead. 

Kate moved noiselessly thorough the apartment, now whis- 
pering a few words of consolation to poor old Moll, who still 
sat on the floor clasping her knees with her hands, and dron- 
ing drearily to herself — now gazing pityingly on the earl, and 
again flitting softly into the inner room, where the 
countess lay. She seemed not to have moved from the posi- 
tion in which Kate had laid her. An involuntary feeling of 
awe stole over her as she gazed into that death-like face. 

She looked like a shadow herself, too, fleeting silently 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


289 


among shadows. So sad, so pale, so care-worn, she looked 
very different from the happy, careless Kate Sidney of a few 
months before. 

So the hours passed on, and midnight approached. Mid- 
night ! strange, solemn hour, when the great world seems for 
a moment to pause to take breath — when the vail that separ- 
ates the living and dead grows thin. Strange, mystic hour, 
when all is hushed and still — when the dark past rises before 
our eyes with fearful power. 

There w r as a sudden noise, as of footsteps without. Kate’s 
heart stood still with fear ; then the door was thrown open, 
and Mother Wail, the Witch of the Moor, stood before them. 
By the hand she held the child Magdalen, who stood gazing 
around with great, wondering dark eyes. 

All sprang to their feet in dismay. For a moment the old 
woman’s eyes wandered around the apartment, then rested on 
the lifeless form extended in the farthest corner. Going over, 
she folded her arms across her breast, and stood gazing down 
into the calm face of the dead, with a mocking smile of 
triumph on her lip. 

“ So,” she hissed, at last, between her clenched teeth, “ the 
farce is over — and he who left here full of youth and health, 
has returned a corpse. It is well ! Said I not, lady,” she 
added, turning to Kate with a jeering smile, “that disgrace 
hung over the house of Danemore, and that the viper its 
master had warmed into life, should be the first to sting him. 
Yet, methinks, there is one wanting to complete this assembly. 
Where is she? where is the Countess of Danemore?” 

25 


290 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Kate’s eyes involuntarily turned toward the inner room. 
The old woman noticed it, and dropping the hand of Magdalen, 
she said, imperiously, “ stay here.” The next moment, she 
had raised the curtain, and was standing in the presence of 
the countess. 

All had passed so quickly that Kate was bewildered. Now, 
however, she strove to prevent her entering ; but she was too 
late, the old woman was already face to face with Lady 
Danemore. Trembling for the consequences, Kate darted in 
after her. Mother Wail stood gazing on the countess with 
the same bitter, jeering smile on her face. And the countess, 
she had half raised herself on her elbow, her large, black 
eyes glaring wildly into the hideous face above her, her lips 
a livid blue ; she strove to speak, but a choking gasp was the 
only audible sound, to which she could give utterance. 

“ How dare you enter here, w r retclied old hag?” exclaimed 
Kate, passionately leave the house instantly! By what 
right dare you presume to enter here?” 

“ Might is right,” said the old woman, with a mocking 
laugh ; “ did I not dare you once in your proud halls to force 
me out. I repeat it now, force me out if you dare !” 

A gleam of lurid fire shot from her sharp black eyes as 
she stood gazing defiantly in Kate’s face. 

The indignant blood throbed and beat in Kate’s heart and 
temples. At any other time she might have forgiven her this 
intrusion, but now , forcing herself into the sacred chamber 
of death, with such defiant insolence, roused her indignation 
almost beyond endurance. A passionate torrent of anger 


THE SECRET SORROW. 291 

arose to her lips, and it was only the recollection that she 
was speaking to an old woman that restrained her. 

44 Well, why do you not force me out, most angelic young 
*ady,” said the hag with a mocking sneer. 

44 Woman— leaf e the room,” said Kate, sternly, speaking 
calmly, by an effort. 

44 Shall I, Madeline?” said Mother Wail, in the same sneer- 
ing tone, turning to the countess. 

Her only answer was an imperious gesture for Kate to leave 
the. room. Surprised and anxious, she obeyed, and Lady 
Danemore and the Witch of the Moor were together. 

44 Your husband's friends don't seem to welcome your rela- 
tions very warmly, Madeline,” said Mother Wail, with a sar- 
donic sneer — wonder if Sir Walter Percy's would not have 
treated your grandam more kindly.” 

“ What has brought you here?” said the countess hoarsely, 
keeping her glittering eyes fixed, as if fascinated, on the re- 
pulsive face of the old crone. 

“A singular question,” was the sarcastic answer. 44 Why 
should I not come to comfort my granddaughter, on the 
death. of her lover. The face and form are as faultless still, 
Madeline, as when he made a fool of you." 

Still the fixed, steady gaze of those gleaming black eyes. 
Even the callous old witch grew uneasy under their fixed, un- 
altering stare. 

4 4 Why have you come here ? ' she repeated in the same low, 
hoarse tone, that gave little indication of the fierce passions 
rending her heart within. 

44 You shall hear,” exclaimed the old woman, her whole 


292 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


manner changing to one of exultant, passionate fierceness. 

4 4 1 have come to fulfil my vow. Come to disclose your his- 
tory to those you have so long deceived, come to let him see 
in her true colors the viper he has cherished so long. Your 
child and his ivho now lies dead is without, find all shall be re- 
vealed this night. What more fitting time than when all are 
assembled beneath the same roof ? How little did you think, 
Madeline, when j^ou laughed at my warning, and called me a 
4 doting old simpleton.’ that it would come to this ! How lit- 
tle did you dream when you parted from him who deceived 
you that this would be your next meeting ! Did I not 
tell you you would live to rue the day you disobeyed me ? 
Did I not tell you I would follow you to the uttermost 
bounds of the earth to avenge the disgrace you brought on 
a before unstained name ? Have I not kept my vow ? Have 
I not pursued you? Have I not followed you like your shad- 
ow over the world? Have I not wrung } T our heart? Havel 
not held your child for years, and refused all your prayers to 
let you see her? Have I not been avenged? Look up and 
tell me, Madeline ?” 

She laughed a harsh, discordant laugh, as she ceased speak- 
ing, but in spite of herself, her eye quailed before the steady 
gaze of those magnetic black eyes. Not once did they falter 
in their calm, fixed look while she spoke. As Mother Wail 
ceased, she rose to her feet, slowly, and with calm dignity. 

44 And this is your errand?” she said, slowly. 44 1 thank 
Heaven that the time has come at last. Go, tell them all ; 
once I feared it, but the time has passed. I fear you no long- 
er. Come, I shall assist you.” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


293 


She pushed aside the curtain as she spoke, and passed out. 
Little Magdalen stood still where the old woman had left 
her, in the middle of the floor. The countess approached, 
parted the raven curls from her broad, white brow, and gaz- 
ing steadily into the deep, dark eyes, fixed wonderingly on 
her face, she murmured- to herself : 

“ How like ! how like?” 

Then, pressing a kiss on the fair brow, she raised her eyes 
and calmly encountered the gaze of those around her. 

“ My lord,” she said, turning to the astonished earl, u this 
woman has a communication to make in private to you and 
your niece. Believe all she tells you, it is all true. I will 
watch by the dead until your return. Go in there.” 

She pointed toward the inner room. Mother Wail was 
about to object, but there was a sudden flash in the eye of 
countess that warned her she would not be refused. 

The earl was on the point of asking an explanation, 
when Kate, who guessed what was coming, laid her hand on 
his arm and drew him with her. 

Mother Wail turned to follow, first taking Magdalen by the 
hand to bring her with her ; but the countess interposed, lay- 
ing her hand on the child’s head. 

“She will stay with me,” she said. 

Mother Wail did not object. There was something in the 
face of the countess she had never seen there before. Mut- 
tering to herself , she followed the earl and his niece. Kate 
drew the curtains, and in silence seated herself to listen. 

25 * 


294 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

UNITED AT LAST. 

41 She loved, but her bosom had buried the dart, 

And there, while she strove to conceal it, 

Its point had engraven his name on her heart, 

Too deep for her lips to reveal it ; 

But now not a trace of the name can be found ; 

With darkness and silence hung o’er it,” 

The sacred engraving is hid in the ground, 

Laid up in the bosom that bore it .” — Miss Gould. 

There was silence for a few moments wdthin the room. 
The earl sat gazing in silence, first at the old woman and 
then at Kate, awaiting impatiently the solving of this mys- 
tery. 

“What does all this mean ?” demanded the earl at last, 
turning to Kate. “What has this old woman to tell us? 
What could my lady mean?” 

“Old woman!” repeated Mother Wail, bitterly. “You 
had better speak more respectfully, my lord, of the grandam 
of the Countess of Danemore.” 

“ What /”. exclaimed the earl, indignantly; “what means 
this insolence, audacious old hag? You , her grandam, for- 
sooth! You had 'better be more chary of your words, or 
you will presently find yourself talking to the outer walls of 
the Moor Manor.” 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


295 


“My lord, calm yourself,” said Kate, hurriedly, seeing 
the angry flash of the old woman’s eye. “I have reasons 
for knowing what she says is true.” 

“ Impossible !” exclaimed her uncle in amazement. “ Lady 
Danemore the grandchild of the old Witch of the Moor ! It 
cannot be !” 

“It is even so, dear uncle,” said Kate, soothingly; “re- 
member my lady told you to believe all this old woman said. 
I assure you it is true.” 

“ Go on — go on !” said the earl, shading his eyes with his 
hand. “What strange events are taking place to-night?” 
he muttered to himself. 

“ If I cannot convince you now, I am her grandmother,” 
said the old woman, “ perhaps you will believe me before I 
have done.” 

“ My name is Wail Lorreaux ; I am French by birth — hav- 
ing been born, brought up, and married in a little, sunny vil- 
lage in the south of France. That part of my history, how- 
ever, does not concern you, so I will briefly pass over it. 

‘ ‘ I had one child, a daughter ; as fair a maiden as ever tripped 
the music of the castanet. At eighteen she was wedded to 
one above her in rank and station, who had been brought to 
her feet by her exceeding beauty. They had but one child, 
a daughter, called Mandeline, now Countess of Danemere.” 

She paused, and cast a triumphant glance toward the earl, 
who still sat with his face shaded by his hand. He made an 
impatient motion with his hand for her to proceed, and, after 
a pause, she went on : 


296 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“As I said, her father was rich, and Madeline was. brought 
up and educated like a lady. But before she reached the age 
of fourteen her father was suddenly killed, and her mother 
did not long survive him. Madeline was thus left an orphan, 
with no one to take charge of her but me. True, there were 
her father’s relations, but they would not notice her, as her 
father had grievously offended them by marrying one so far 
in rank below them. So I took Madeline to my own cottage, 
and in time learned to love her, almost passionately. But 
there is only a step between love and hatred, as I soon found 
out. 

“When Madeline was about sixteen, there came a gay 
young English nobleman to our village. He called himself 
Sir Walter Percy; but, though his words and bearing were 
those of a prince, still, from the first, various little things-- 
trifles in themselves — made me suspect he was not what he 
pretended. 

“ From the first, Madeline and he grew attached to each 
other. Every day saw him at our cottage, reading to her, 
.and telling her tales of far off lands ; while she would sit, and 
listen and listen, as though there was no one else in the world 
save himself. Oh, Heaven ! how the girl loved him ! She 
worshiped him ; while he, the son of a cold-blooded race, 
sought her society because she pleased him — because, like 
a spoiled child, he wanted a new toy ! 

“ Some secret feeling told me, from the first, how it would 
end. I scolded, I threatened, I pleaded, I coaxed ; but all 
in vain — she was infatuated. She only laughed at me, and 


THE SECRET SORROW. 297 

called me an old simpleton for my pains ; yet I bore it all 
patiently, for I loved her. 

44 Day after day passed on, and she grew still more infatu- 
ated. How often, in the long pleasant evenings, have I 
watched those two — he lying at her feet, playing the guitar, 
and singing love ditties, and she playing idly with his long, 
fair locks. Mafoi! the girl was love-crazed. I think she 
would have died for him, had he wished it. 

“ Well, it all ended as I foresaw it would. Poor, simple 
fool ! she really dreamed he loved her ; while he, without 
even bidding his victim good-by, left the village as secretly 
as he had entered it. 

“After that, I forgot she was my grandchild ; I could only 
remember that she had brought disgrace upon my gray hairs. 
A child was born — ” 

“ It is false — false as foul !” shouted the earl, springing 
madly to his feet. “ Hag — fiend in woman’s form — I will 
tear the lie from your perjured heart !” 

She looked up in his face, with a calm, mocking smile. 

“ Did she not tell you to believe me!” she said, quietly. 

“ She did ; but I will never believe such a terrible lie. My 
lady never was the degraded thing you would have me be- 
lieve !” 

“ My dear lord,” interposed Kate, “ it is hard to believe, 
but nevertheless it is so. Do not, I beseech you, give way 
to violence thus.” 

“You, too, against me,” said the earl, hoarsely; “ you, 
too, trying to make me believe this accursed story ? Woman, 


298 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


woman ! where is this Sir Walter Percy — who is he, that I 
may send his craven soul groveling to perdition ?” 

“ Behold him in the dead body of your son!” said Mother 
Wail — her withered countenance growing almost demoniacal, 
with its expression of fiendish triumph. 

“ Oh, Heaven !” groaned the earl, sinking back, and bury- 
ing his face in his hands, in utter despair. 

“ Shall I go on?” said Mother Wail, her callous heart 
touched, in spite of herself. 

“ Yes,” said Kate, with brief sternness. 

“ A few weeks after the birth of the child,” went on the 
old woman. “Madeline, taking it with her, fled one night 
from the village. I had driven her to it by my unceasing 
taunts and reproaches, and it was but natural, for many 
reasons, she should wish to leave the village, where she was 
a mark for the finger of scorn to point at. But I did not, I 
would not, think of pity ; neither would the villagers. It 
was in vain that our good old cure, who had loved Madeline 
from a child, repeated the words of the Saviour, ‘ Neither do 
I condemn thee — go, sin no more.’ I only thought of having 
my revenge for the disgrace she had brought upon me. I 
sold my cottage and furniture, and set out, determined to find 
her, though I should be obliged to wander the world over. I 
was confident of success ; but in spite of all my endeavors, 
three months passed away, and I had obtained no clew to 
her whereabouts. 

“ At last I determined to go to Paris. It seemed hardly 
probable that Madeline would go to that great city, unknown! , 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


299 


poor, and friendless, but I knew not where else to go. I ob- 
tained lodgings, and set myself diligently to work to find her. 

44 One day, as I was passing the store of a fashionable mil- 
liner, a piece of exquisite embroidery caught my eye. Made- 
line had been educated in a convent, and the nuns had taught 
her to work beautifully. It was the only kind of work she 
had ever been good for, and I immediately recognized it as 
a piece of work she had finished before she fled from the vil- 
lage, and which I knew she had taken with her. 

44 I stepped into the store and asked the milliner of whom 
she had bought it, saying I had a particular and most urgent 
reason for wishing to know. 

44 The woman, however, could give me but little informa- 
tion ; a young, and as she imagined, pretty woman had 
brought it, with several other pieces, there to be sold ; and, 
as she worked beautifully, she had engaged her by the week 
to work for her. 

44 Of her personal appearance, she could only say she was 
very pale, and quiet, and lady -like, with splendid eyes, and 
always dressed in deepest mourning — a young widow, mad- 
ame imagined, as she often brought a baby with her. 

‘ 4 1 had learned enough to satisfy me that it was Madeline ; 
and, having learned the day she was expected, I determined 
to watch. Accordingly, I stationed myself where I could see 
all who entered madame’s, without being noticed myself ; and 
very soon had the satisfaction of beholding the milliners 
pretty 4 young widow’ in black enter. 

44 1 knew her immediately, although she was closely vailed. 


300 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


When she quitted the shop, I followed her, and having dis- 
covered the house where she lodged, I returned in triumph to 
my own apartments. 

“ The next day, disguised as a beggar, I visited the house, 
and by a few artful inquiries learned that the pretty lady in 
black, as she was called — for no one knew her name — always 
left her baby in charge of a little girl, a daughter of the land- 
lady, when she went out. Satisfied that my object, which 
was to steal the child, could be easily accomplished, I waited 
with impatience for the arrival of the day on which she was 
to visit the milliner with her work. 

“ It came at last, and, when she was out of sight, I went 
boldly up to her apartments, and told the girl that the ‘ pret- 
ty lady/ who had gone to the milliner’s, had sent me for her 
baby. The girl gave up the child without hesitation. As I 
wrapped little Magdalen — for so Madeline had named the 
child — in my cloak, I turned to the little girl : 

“‘Tell the pretty lady,’ said I, ‘when she comes, that 
Mother Wail came for the baby. She may like to know.’ 

“The girl promised, and I quitted the house. All the 
money I possessed in the world was in my pocket. I went 
down to one of the piers. A ship was there just ready to 
start for England. I took passage on board, and in a short 
time the shore of France was lost to view. 

“I could speak a little English; for Sir Walter had, by 
Madeline’s desire, taught her ; and, listening to them, I had 
learned, too. I determined to support myself as a fortune- 
teller. I knew there were always plenty of fools in all large 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


301 


cities who will eagerly pay any one to tell their fortunes — 
more particularly a foreigner. I possessed a pretty thorough 
knowledge of human nature ; and, as I could easily read the 
simpletons who resorted to me in crowds, I was able in many 
cases to come pretty near the truth, and soon acquired in 
London a wide-spread popularity * and fame as a fortune 
teller. Serpents, snakes, magic mirrors, lanterns, skulls and 
cross-bones, and all sorts of strange and mystic things likely 
to impress superstitious minds filled my rooms. I soon grew 
rich ; for the noblest and wealthiest in the land showed them- 
selves to be as great fools as their inferiors, and came in 
crowds to consult Mother Wail, the witch, as I was called. 

“ So seven years passed on. During that time I had never 
heard of Madeline or Sir Walter, and I knew not whether 
they were living or dead, when one day, passing down a fash- 
ionable thoroughfare, I saw a splendid equipage, which I in- 
stantly guessed to belong to some noble, come dashing 
down the street. Turning to a passer-by, I inquired whose 
it was. 

“My eyes !’ said the man, looking at me in surprise. 
1 You must be green not to know whose that is. It’s the 
Earl of Danemore ; and there’s my lady sitting in it, the 
handsomest woman in England.’ 

“ I eargerly pressed forward, anxious to see one who could 
justify this eulogium, when the carriage suddenly stopped. I 
looked up, and judge of my surpise to see in it, 'dressed mag- 
nificently, and looking more beautiful than ever, my grand- 
daughter, Madeline Desbreaux. 

2C 


302 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“I staggered back, thunder-struck at the sight. Recover- 
ing myself, I turned to the man, who, with a crowd of others, 
had stopped to gaze upon the splendid turn-out, and in- 
quired : 

u ‘ Who is that lady?’ 

“ £ Why, granny ! it’s the Countess of Danemore !’ 

“As he spoke the carriage started, and in a moment was 
out of sight. I turned and walked home with mingled emo- 
tions, which I cannot attempt to describe. When last I had 
seen Madeline she was a poor sewing-girl, and now a 
countess ! What a change ! How had it occurred ? I 
thought, and thought, till my head grew giddy ; but all was 
in vain. 

“ I soon discovered that Dirritole was the family mansion 
of the lords of Danemore, and thither I determined to go. 
I was tired of life in the city. I had money enough to last 
me for the remainder of my life, and I determined to quit it 
forever. The moor was lonely and unfrequented, and it w'as 
near enough to Dirritole for my purpose. Here I had a cot 
built, and here, with Magdalen, my brave dog, Death, and 
my fierce cat, Imp, I removed. 

“ I was ever on the alert ; night and day found me watch- 
ing, and I soon discovered that the old Moor Manor had in- 
mates. I could follow a trail as surely and as stealthily as a 
North American Indian ; and with the cunning and secrecy 
of a serpent, in spite of all their precautions, I found out 
the secret entrance and the character of its inmates ; but 
judge of my surprise to discover in Captain Raymond, the 


THE SECRET SORROW. 303 

rover chief, the betrayer of my grandchild, Sir Walter 
Percy. 

“What new discoveries was I to make? I felt sure there 
were more to come yet ; and I was not disappointed. 

“ One night, I learned there was to be a great ball given 
at Dirritole by its master, to honor the arrival of his niece. 
I had not yet seen Madeline ; but I determined to go that 
night, and the more to overwhelm her with shame and sur- 
prise, to confront her in the presence of her new and aristo- 
cratic relatives. 

“ Takmg Magdalen with me, as soon as it grew dark, X 
started. The servants were all busily running to and fro, 
and I entered the house unnoticed. 

“ Stealing up stairs unnoticed, I determined to reconnoiter. 
X passed through various rooms, all brilliantly lighted, but 
in an opposite end of the mansion from that in which I knew 
the guests were assembled. Suddenly I found myself in the 
picture gallery. Yes ; there hung Madeline’s portrait, paler 
and sadder looking than of old, but even more beautiful ; and 
beside it hung another that made my heart stand still. It 
was that of a bright, handsome, noble looking boy, every 
line of -whose handsome face was perfectly familiar to me. 
Underneath was the name : ‘ Walter, eldest son of Lord Dane- 
more .’ I recognized it instantly. In him I beheld Sir Wal- 
ter Percy alias Captain Raymond, the pirate chief.” 

A stifled groan came from the white lips of the earl ; but 
without appearing to notice it, Mother Wail went on : 

“I was stunned, bewildered by this new discovery. 


504 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Taking Magdalen with me, I determined to learn what I could 
of this new mystery ; and concluding that the servants were 
the best to apply to, I met a pert looking chamber-maid, and 
having told her fortune, and promised her a rich husband, by 
a few artfully put inquiries, I learned the history of the fate 
of the earl's eldest son. 

“ I was now perfectly convinced that he and Captain Ray- 
mond were one and the same person. Full of the important 
secret I had so unexpectedly learned, I entered the drawing- 
room, and appeared among the guests. What followed you 
know. I stood before Lady Danemore ; she recognized me ; 
shrieked, and fell senseless to the ground. The earl at- 
tempted to force me out ; but I had a claim on Mm , too. I 
knew the secret of his prisoners in the old Moor Manor, and 
he dared not put his threat in execution. 

U I felt perfectly sure that Madeline w r ould immediately 
visit me. I was not mistaken ; the next night, accompanied 
by a little French girl, she came to me in my hut on the moor. 
There I learned from her her history. After the loss of her 
child, she was for awhile quite delerious — for she thought I 
would kill it; but fiend that I was, I could not do that. 
When she recovered, she came to England. Why she had 
done so, she could not tell. She had no idea I was here. 
Some secret feeling she could not resist forced her to come — 
perhaps the hope of meeting her lover, whom she still loved 
as passionately as ever. But she never saw him more. 
Shortly after her arrival, a rich, childish, old lady, a Mrs. 
Rochfort, met her — was struck by her youth and singular 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


305 


beauty ; and learning she was an orphan, poor and friendless, 
adopted her, with a sudden impulse of generosity, as her own 
child. 

u Here she lived for some years ; and here the Earl of 
Danemore met her, and fell deeply in love wdth her at first 
sight. He urged her to marry him ; so did Mrs. Rochfort, 
and Madeline consented. She told me that, at the death of 
Mrs. Rochfort, she knew she would be left utterly destitute 
and friendless ; she wanted a home — a place of rest for the 
remainder of her days. She did not dream then that he was 
the father of him whose wondrous beauty had first ensnared 
her girlish heart, and whom she still idolized ; for Madeline 
is not one who can love twice. Well, she was married ; a 
strange bridal it must have been, wedding the father, w r hen 
she should have been the bride of the son.” 

Oh, Heaven have mercy !” came from the ghastly lips of 
the earl. 

“ Her husband brought her home to Dirritole. And there 
she beheld that picture. Like me she knew it instantly ; and 
then who can know how she felt when she knew she was the 
wife of the father of him she so well and vainly loved? She 
heard his story, too — heard he had been drowned, and knew 
in her heart that he still lived. 

“ That night Madeline — always so cold, so proud, so 
haughty — humbled herself on her knees before me — me, whom 
she had once despised in her heart. Her husband had been 
the kindest of husbands to her ; she did not, could not, love 
him ; but she felt grateful to him, and would not for worlds 

26 * 


506 


THE SECRET SORROW*. 


link his name with hers in disgrace. She implored me on her 
knees not to let the world know her history — not for her own 
sake, but for his. She begged, and wept, and prayed, as 
only a mother can, to see her child once more — only once — 
but she pleaded in vain. My heart was like steel, and I re- 
fused. I thought she would have died that night. The agony 
she suffered almost touched my heart — even mine, harder than 
iron.” 

She paused for a moment, and wiped the great drops of 
perspiration off her furrowed brow. All the events of that 
fatal night flashed like lightning through Kate’s mind, as she 
sat white and speechless with pity and horror. The earl still 
lay motionless, his head bowed on his hands, like one sud- 
denly striken with death. 

“I have but little more to tell,” went on Mother Wail, 
rapidly. “You know now, my lord, the history of your 
wife. Her child and that of your son is with her in the outer 
room. I shall resign her to you, as I am about to quit 
England forever. I made a vow to be revenged ; I have 
kept it, and my task is ended. I know I have done wrong. 
I am almost sorry for it now ; but it is too late for useless re- 
grets. Forgive your wife, my lord. The world knows not 
of her history ; and if suffering and sorrow can atone for her 
sin, hers has been forgiven long ago. The dead and the liv- 
ing alike have been to blame ; but oh ! my lord, a life of sad- 
ness and suffering has been the lot of each, and now, at last, 
shall they not be forgiven?” 

“You — you to speak of forgiveness, you monster in woman’s 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


307 


form !” said the earl, hoarsely, rising and confronting the 
old woman, with glaring eyes and ghastly face. u You, who 
showed mercy neither to helpless infancy nor suffering 
womanhood ; you, who exulted in the agony of your victims, 
you, who pursued them even to the threshold of death with 
unrelenting vengence ; you to talk of mercy and forgiveness ! 
Oh, my son, my son ! Oh, my wife 1 my long-suffering, 
heart-broken Madeline ! Oh, wretch ! monster ! tigress ! 
leave my sight before my tongue is tempted to curse your 
gray hairs !” 

“ Uncle ! uncle ! for Heaven’s sake, calm yourself ; remem- 
ber we are in the presence of the dead !” said Kate, throwing 
her arms around his neck, and making an imperious sign for 
the woman to go. 

“ 1 obey you, my lord. I deserve all you have said. In 
a few days I shall be once more in my native land. I shall 
see you again before then.” 

And wrapping herself in her cloak, with a softer light in 
her eyes than had shone there for many a day, she silently 
quitted the old Moor Manor forever. 

“My wife, my wife!” exclaimed the earl, wringing his 
hands, unconscious of what he was doing. “ Oh, Kate, how 
that brave, strong heart has suffered, watching and waiting 
all those long years for one who came not ! To be parted 
from each other in life, and only to meet thus at last ! Oh, 
Madeline! Madeline!” 

He paced the floor wildly in his bitter sorrow. 

“Shall we not go to her?’ said Kate, as her tears fell 


308 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


fast. “Will you not tell her with your own lips she is 
forgiven?” 

“ Yes, yes ! I have nothing to forgive ; but let us go, my 
poor, poor wife !” 

He leaned on Kate’s arm, for excessive emotion had made 
him weak as an infant. They reached the outer room and 
approached the bed of death. The child Magdalen stood at 
the foot, gazing with her great mournful black eyes on the 
face of her dead father. 

And kneeling by the bedside, her head resting on the cold 
bosom of the dead, her long black hair streaming wildly over 
the pillow and over his bosom, lay my lady. She did not 
look up as they approached. As immovable as a marble 
statue she knelt. 

“Dear Aunt Madeline !” said Kate, taking her cold hand. 

She moved not — spoke not. Kate raised her head ; all was 
cold and still. She looked down in the white face — the beauti- 
ful features were fixed and rigid ; the mournful dark eyes were 
closed forever. My lady was dead ! 

And there, on the bosom of him she loved, her spirit had 
departed. They had gone together — those two so strangely 
separated in life, so strangely united in death ! 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


309 


CHAPTER XXV. 

REUNION. 

“ Sprinkle sweet blossoms o’er her 
Low and quiet grave ; 

She was aye a gentle flower ; 

Do not let a willow bower 

O’er her ashes wave.” — J. W. H. 

“ My lord,” said Kate, gently and sadly, “she is dead.” 

He stared like one bewildered, but spoke not. 

‘ 4 She needs not your forgiveness now ; all her earthly 
troubles are over. She is at rest,” said Kate, earnestly 
taking his hand. 

“ Dead ! Madeline, Walter — all dead !” 

He looked bewildered. 

“Not all, dear uncle; there are many still alive to love 
you. And this child, theirs , will you not love her for the 
sake of the dead? Come here, Magdalen,” said Kate, turn- 
ing toward her. 

She came quietly forward and stood beside them. 

Kate brushed back the long, black ringlets, and her eyes 
filled as she met the large, sad, beseeching, dark eyes — so 
like, so like those wdiose light was quenched forever in the 
darkness of death. 

“ Poor child, poor little one !” she said, kissing fondly the 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


S10 

fair brow. “ Oh, uncle, see how much she is like those who 
have gone !” 

He looked down in the sweet, childish face, and, strong 
man as he was, his head fell on her shoulder, and he wept. 

“ Don't cry. I love } T ou,” said Magdalen, suddenly throw- 
ing her arms around his neck, with the usual impulse of 
childhood to comfort all who -weep. 

The outburst of grief relieved his surcharged heart. He 
was able to look up an £ listen to Kate, as she proposed that 
the lifeless forms should be conveyed to Dirritole and pri- 
vately interred in the family vault there. 

He silently assented. The carriage which had brought 
them was still in waiting, and before noon the lifeless forms 
lay side by side in a darkened, white-draped room at Dirritole. 
Old Moll and little Magdalen were there, too. The faithful 
negress refused to leave the chamber where lay all that was 
mortal of her once kind master. She crouched in a shadowy 
corner, her arms clasping her knees as she rocked too and 
fro, still chanting to herself her dreary dirge. Shy and si- 
lent Magdalen sat by herself, watching wistfully the many 
figures that glided past her, silent and noiselsss, like 
ghosts. 

We pass over the astonishment and grief of the household 
at hearing of the death of their fair young lady. Marie Nel- 
son fell into hysterics at the news, and kept every one in the 
house generally in a state of confusion. 

Pale, and still at the head of the bed of death sat the earl, 
gazing steadily and mournfully into the faces of -the dead. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


311 


They were such a contrast, those two lifeless forms before 
him, bound together in life and death so strangely. He, so 
fair, so calm-looking — she, so dark, yet beautiful, with the 
look of fixed sorrow she had ever worn in life yet resting on 
her face. He sat and gazed, and gazed — as though there 
were nothing in the whole world besides. And to him, what 
was left? 

Kate had written to Lord Arndale immediately upon their 
arrival, detailing with brief yet simple pathos the whole sad 
story from beginning to end. 

Before night he arrived, and the two brothers who had once 
loved each other so well were beneath the same roof once 
more. How different — how widely different had been their 
paths through life ! Tears which did honor to his manly heart, 
fell from the man’s eyes as he gazed. 

Night again had settled down another time. In the cham- 
ber of death were assembled the earl, Lord Arndale, Kate, 
Magdalen, and Old Moll, when suddenly the door was thrown 
open, and Mother Wail, the Witch of the Moor, stood again 
before them. A slight, girlish figure stood behind her. She 
advanced ; all sprang to their feet, their hearts beating wild- 
ly ; her cloak fell off, and springing forward, panting and 
almost senseless, Alice Desmond lay on the bosom of Lord 
Arndale. 

“ Said I not I would come again !” said the old woman, 
quietly. 

“Alice! Alice! can this be real?” exclaimed Kate, like 
one bewildered, while Lord Arndale could only fold her still 


312 the secret sorrow. 

closer in his arms, as though doubting the evidence of his 
senses. 

“Dear Harry!” said Alice, raising her soft eyes to his 
face. “ Your father — I must speak to him.’’ 

He opened his arms silently. She glided forward, and 
stood beside the earl, who sat white and motionless beside 
the dead form of his wife. 

“ My lord, said Alice, gently, “ I forgive you for the past. 
Shall we not be friends in future? In the presence of the 
dead all should be forgotten and forgiven."’ 

“ Forgive me,” he groaned, “ and after all I made you suf- 
fer? Ah, Alice, you are indeed avenged !” 

“ But how' — what does all this mean?” demanded Lord 
Arndale, impetuously. “ How came you with this woman, 
Alice ? How came you to leave the old Moor Manor ?” 

“ She did not leave it,” broke in Mother Wail, calmly. I 
took her away. You see, my lord,” she added, turning to 
the earl, “ I w r atched you that morning, and saw you taking 
off those two servants bound and gagged in the carriage. I 
suspected something w'rong, and determined to remove Miss 
Desmond. Accordingly, after you had left, I entered and 
found her lying senseless on the floor. I raised her in my 
arms, for she is light as an infant, and I am still strong, and 
carried her to my hut. I judged when you missed her search 
w r ould be made, and I accordingly took measures to prevent 
you from finding her. Taking a hint from the old Moor 
Manor, I had w r hen my cottage w'as constructed an under- 
ground chamber coostrueted, and when you visited my hut I 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


313 


hid Miss Desmond there. That is all. I have brought her 
back to you ; I have told her all that has transpired, and you 
see she is still willing to forgive you. And now farewell. 
Before daybreak I shall be far on my way toward la belle 
France .” 

She turned and quitted the apartment. There was a mo- 
ment’s profound silence, and then Kate said : 

“ But all this time I have not learned why you carried Alice 
off, uncle. She went with you voluntarily, yet against her 
will. It seems strange.” 

“ It is easily explained,” said the earl, “and with the rest 
of my evil deeds, shall be explained. In the first place I 
owed her father a grudge this many a year, and being evil 
by nature, I resolved to pay it off. Secondly, Alice was 
poor, and I wished Arndale to marry Lord Netterville’s 
daughter, whose fortune was immense, and whose broad 
lands would then be joined to those of Danemore. These, 
and other considerations, made me wish to get her out of the 
way, for I imagined if Arndale thought Alice lost to him, he 
would the more readily enter into my plans. But how to do 
this was a puzzler, for I wished Alice to go voluntarily, and 
thus prevent suspicion from falling on me. In order to bring 
about this end, I forged a story to frighten her — told her her 
father was deeply in debt — that I held a mortgage on all he 
possessed, and had it in my pow’er to ruin him at any mo- 
ment. I also told her of a crime Sir Hugh had been accused 
of in early life, but of which he had been proven innocent. 
I told her I had obtained proof since, which must condemn 

27 


814 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


him, and that I should certainly proclaim it, unless she con- 
sented to come with me. She did not doubt me for a mo- 
ment — she believed all I said ; and not knowing the object I 
had in view, she consented to accompany me. I had hesi- 
tated somewhat about telling the lie ; other crimes are com- 
mon, but a lie is — is — is something a gentleman should not 
stain his lips with. You all know how she accompanied 
me. I intended to bring her to Stanton, and secrete her 
there until Arndale should be married, and then making her 
promise secrecy as to what had passed, under pain of having 
her father branded before the world, biing her home. The 
storm overtook us on the moor ; we were obliged to seek 
shelter in the old Manor. Various circumstances, in which I 
can now plainly perceive the hand of Providenee, obliged 
me to leave her there. The rest you know.” 

“ Heaven be praised, dearest Alice, that you are restored !” 
said Kate, as she gently kissed Alice, who was weeping 
quietly on her shoulder. 

“ Let me go home. My poor father, how he must have 
suffered !” said Alice, rising. 

“ Ah ! that I dared ask him to forgive me !” said the earl, 
in a tone of remorseful sorrow. 

“ He will, my lord,” said Alice, gently ; “ you do not know 
how kind, how generous, his heart is ! He will forgive you 
with joy.” 

“ Wretch that I am !” groaned the earl. u Every one, no 
matter how deeply I have injured them, seems willing to for- 
give me. Oh ! that I were worthy of it ! : ' 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


315 


“ You are, dear uncle,” said Kate. “ Yourepent for what 
has passed, and shall we not follow the example of the Sa- 
viour of mankind, who has said : ‘ I forgive you — sin no more/ 
Think not so meanly of yourself. Believe me, my dear 
lord, there are many long days of happiness in store for you 
yet.” 

He shook his head sadly, but said nothing. Alice now 
bade them adieu for a short period ; and, accompanied by 
Lord Arndale, set out for the Pines. The joy of Sir Hugh 
at meeting his daughter was only equaled by his surprise, at 
learning all the strange events that had transpired, and the 
sorrow and remorse of his former enemy. 

“ I forgive him — I forgive him with all my heart,” he ex- 
claimed, warmly. “The joy I feel at again beholding 
Alice amply consoles me for all I have suffered, and his 
great griefs have effaced the remembrance of the past. Let 
me go to him ; ‘tis long since I stood in the old family hall 
of Dirritole, and in the presence of the dead all shall be for- 
gotten and forgiven.” 

It was a sad meeting of those two old men, but joy mingled 
with their sadness. The ready forgiveness of all around led 
the earl’s thoughts to hope for pardon from a higher source, 
and Sir Hugh was happy in the presence of his daugh- 
ter. 

And side by side, in the family vault, those two were laid 
to sleep the sleep which know’s no waking. A plain, black, 
marble slab, bearing only the simple names, “ Walter — 
Madeline, ’ ’ marked their last resting-place. And underneath 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


316 

was the promise of great joy spoken long, long years ago by 
divine lips : 

“ Come untc me all ye who labor and are heavy laden , and 
J. will give you rest.” 


THE SECEET SORROW. 


317 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

AN IRISH BALL. 

“ This youth is in love, I declare— 

How the insect keeps fluttering by ! 

I think he so loves a young fair, 

If she were to frown, he would die! 

Do not the poor youth any ill. 

If he woos to obtain him a wife ; 

As the Bible says, 4 Thou shalt not kill,’ 

Say 4 yes,’ and transport him for life.” — Anon . 

Reader, are you willing to leave Dirritole and its inmates 
behind, and come with me to Dublin to hunt up a certain 
young gentleman whom we have too long left to his own 
devices ? 

Master Charley Sidney stood before a mirror in his own 
apartment, putting the finishing touches to a most elaborate 
toilet, in which he looked most killingly handsome. Stretched 
on a sofa, smoking a cigar, and leisurely watching the blue 
smoke as it curled gracefully above his head, was our some- 
time friend, Sir Henry Dudley. The aid-de-camp was in full 
evening costume likewise, for, not to keep you any longer in 
suspense, dear reader, both were going to a ball. 

“I say, Charley,” said Dudley, continuing a conversation 
which our abrupt entrance has interrupted, “ she is, of all di- 
vine, adorable, fascinating, charming girls, the most be- 

27 * 


518 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


witching. Such eyes, such lips, such ringlets, and such a 
foot and ankle ; ye gods ! I tell you, Sidney, I can’t do her 
justice !” 

“ Oh, don’t trouble yourself,” said Charley, “ I’ve heard it 
all so often, I know it by heart. I wish to heaven you’d tell 
me her name — duse take this cravat ! I can’t tie it !• — what’s 
her name, Dudley?” 

“ Shan’t tell you,” said the aid-de-camp, blowing a whiff of 
smoke in the face of a marble Venus that Charley had lately 
purchased. 

“ Why?” 

“ Because, firstly — as Dr. Longtongue says — I have prom- 
ised not to ; secondly, you would make fierce love to her and 
cut me out.” 

“Honor bright!” said Charley. “Come, Dudley, I am 
dying to hear it !” 

“Couldn’t,” said Harry, nonchalantly. 

“Well, keep it, then,” said Charley. “I’ll see her to- 
night and get introduced to her in spite of your teeth. She’s 
from England, you say? Who did she come with?” 

“ Lady Mary — somebody; I forgot who. If I remember 
right, I saw her at Dirritole, the night of the ball, long ago — 
the night I first met your little Yankee cousin.” 

“Ah, yes, Lady Mary Stafford. By the way, Harry, I 
would give a trifle to sec little Maggie now.” 

“ So would I, said Harry, with a wicked twinkle of his dark 
eye. “ Come, don’t be all night fixing that bow. Have pity 
on the girls. No female heart could withstand your exquisite 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


319 


ties. Come, Charley, don’t make yourself too fascinating.” 

44 I'm at your service,” said Charley, drawing on his gloves 
and taking his hat ; 4 4 and now for your unknown lady- 
love.” 

44 Yes ; and I’ll bet you a dozen of champagne that when 
you see her you’ll be in love with her yourself,” said Dudley, 
as the two young men wmlked, arm-in-arm, down the street. 

44 Hardly, I think,” said Charley, as his thoughts reverted 
to Dirritole and Cousin Maggie. “I'm love-proof. By the 
way, how I wish Fitzgerald was here to-night. He is a 
splendid fellow, and no mistake. He must find it con- 
foundedly dull in England after the pleasures of our gay 
capital. That's the chief thing that prevents me from being 
a soldier. I couldn’t stand being ordered here and there in 
such an unfeeling manner ; to be toasting your shins in India 
one day and the next ordered off to the North Pole or 
Canada — which, I take it, means about the same thing.” 

‘ 4 Not exactly, ’ ’ said Sir Harry. 4 4 Canada isn’t such a bad 
place after all. I’ve seen prettier girls there than I ever saw 
anywhere else in my life. Not the free and easy, dashing 
sort of girls we have here in Dublin, nor yet the strong- 
built, healthy-looking women of England, but the little, 
slender, blue-eyed, pale-faced fairies that steal into a fellow’s 
heart before he knows where he is.” 

44 Something like your mysterious beauty across the chan- 
nel,” said Charley, puffing vigorously at his cigar. 

“ Yes — no — not exactly, You see she’s not so very slen- 
der, just sufficient embonpoint to be charming. I hate your 


320 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


shingle women — all skin and bones. No ; give me something 
substantial. 

“ Something clutch, I suppose?” suggested Charley. 

“Yes, but here we are. Now for beauty and bright 
eyes !” 

Both gentlemen dropped their cigars, and entered a rather 
aristocratic-looking mansion, brilliantly lighted, and sound- 
ing with music and laughter. 

Being ushered into the drawing-room, Sir Harry separated 
himself from his friend, and went in search of his lady-love. 
Charley cast his eyes around ; but nowhere could he see one 
answering the description given by Sir Harry. Plenty of 
pretty girls there were ; but none of them strangers to him. 

The dancing was already at its height, and Charley soon 
engaged a pretty girl for a quadrille that was forming ; and, 
in the excitement of the dance, forgot all about Sjr Harry 
and his unknown lady-love. The rooms were filled with offi- 
cers — some in splendid uniforms — and among them Charley 
soon failed to recognize his friend. 

He had just led his third partner to a seat, and was in the 
midst of an animated flirtation, when Sir Harry passed him, 
whispering : 

“ They've come, Charley. Look sharp now !” 

Charley gave him a savage scowl at this interruption, and 
resumed his animated flirtation with the ladv. Miss McMa- 
han was the heiress of a country squire — just emancipated 
from boarding-school — fond of novels and moonlight, and 
terribly romantic. Captivated by the constant attentions of 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


321 

the wild but handsome young student, she had surrendered 
her virgin heart into his keeping at first sight. 

“ Upon my soul you're an angel ! a seraph ! I never saw 
such a pair of bewitching eyes before in my life !” 

u Ah ! now behave yourself, Mr. Sidney. 

“ It’s truth I’m telling you ! I adore you, Mary Anne ” 

“ My name is Susan, if you please, sir !” 

“ So be it. On my honor, Susan, I never saw any one who 
suited my fancy before in my life !” 

“Ah! now you're only making fun of me, Mr. Sidney! 
There, don’t be squeezing my hand that way ! There's Sir 
Harry Dudley looking ! ’ ’ 

“Oh, confound him! I say. Susan, mayn't I havo the 
pleasure of calling to see you?” 

“ To be sure ; 1 11 be so glad to see you ! Ah ! Mr. Sidney, 
the pleasure I experience in the society of such a refined 
young man as you can't be described?” 

Here the fair Susan sighed, and looked tenderly at Char- 
ley. 

“And I,” exclaimed Charley, in a tragic tone, “ I debarred 
from the charms of female society in the walls of old Trinity, 
how much more delight will I find in the interview. It will 
be so delightful a relaxation, after the profound study in 
which I pass my days. That’s a whopper, anyhow ” he mut- 
tered to himself. 

“ Well, then, come to-morrow evening,” said the fair Su- 
san, with another tender glance. 

“ With all my heart. Ah, Susan — how slowly the hours 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


m 

will drag on till then ; until my eyes shall again be blest by 
the sight of your lovely face !” 

There, now, Mr. Sidney — oh, don't; what will people say? 
There’s somebody coming now ; don't be putting your arm 
around my waist.” 

Before Charley could gain a more becoming attitude, a 
lady passed, leaning on the arm of Sir Harry Dudley. Ho 
looked up, and sprang to his feet in amazement, as he recog- 
nized his Cousin Maggie. 

That young lady had, however, seen all; and, evidently 
unwilling to disturb so tender a scene, with a slight nod of 
her bright head, and a careless “ How d’ye do Charley?” 
she passed on. There was a wicked twinkle in her eye and 
a peculiar smile on her lips, that showed how much she en- 
joyed Charley’s amazement and confusion. . 

Leaving the fair Susan to console herself as best she might 
for his departure, he hastened after her ; but she had already 
disappeared in the crowd, and he was about to return disap- 
pointed, when some one tapped him on the shoulder with a 
fan, and a familiar voice exclaimed : 

“Monsieur Charles, mon cher ami!” 

He glanced around, and his surprise increased at seeing 
standing before him Bess L Olise, looking prettier and more 
coquettish than ever. 

“ Why, Bess, can I believe my eyes ? — you here?’’ exclaimed 
' Charley, thunder-struck. 

“ To be sure. What is there so very wonderful in that?” 
said Bess, with a rougish smile. 


THE SECRET SORROW, 


323 


“ But — why, you and Maggie are the last persons I ever 
expected to see here,” said Mr. Sidney, still completely at a 
loss. 

“ Ah, then, you’ve seen Miss Nelson? Who was with her? 

“ Sir Harry Dudley,” said Charley. 

“ Ah, indeed !” said Bess, with a meaning smile. 

1 4 When did you arrive? What brought you here? How 
came he to be so intimate with my cousin !” said Charley, 
beginning to feel very uncomfortable. 

“ Didn't he tell you?” 

“ Tell me? No. He knew then?” 

- “ To be sure he did. I thought he told you. Maggie told 
him all the particulars.” 

“ She did?” said Charley, bitterly ; “ she seems to be very 
good friends with him of late 1” 

“ So she is — very good friends,” and Bess’s wicked eyes 
actually flashed with suppressed mirth. 

“ How long have you been Dublin?” 

“ About a fortnight. We came with Lady Mary Stafford.” 

“ And Sir Harry Dudley has been a constant visitor since, 
I presume ?” 

“ Mafoi! yes, he is never away. He is a terrible bore, I 
think ; but Miss Maggie seems to think that there is no one 
like him in the world.” 

A sudden pang shot through Charley’s heart at the words. 

“Dear me! Mr. Charles, how pale you look!” said the 
wicked Bess : “ had you not better step out and take the air? ’ 

“ And why did you not le.t me know you were here? Why 


324 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


did she tell it to a stranger instead of her cousin ? Why did 
she make him promise not to tell me?’’ demanded Charley, 
impetuously. 

“ Ah ! Mr. Sidney, how can you ask so many questions at 
once?’’ said the unconcerned little Parisian. “Let's see: 
4 Why did I not let you know we were here?’ Well, because 
Miss Maggie said she couldn't have you tagging round after 
her ; that you were a horrid bore ; and that Sir Henry Dud- 
ley was twice as nice. So, of course, I couldn’t gainsay her, 
whatever I might think. Next : 4 Why did she tell it to a 
stranger instead of her cousin?’ I really cannot say posi- 
tively, but I think she doesn't consider him quite a stranger — 
at least, I fancy he won't be long so ! Last, 4 Why did she 
make him promise not to tell you?’ Why, she said 3^011 
would be sure to tease her life out ; and that she was heartily 
tired of } T ou while in England. So, there ! ’ 

Charley's lips were so bitterly compressed, and he looked 
so pale, that even the mischievous Bess felt a little sorry. 
She passed her arm through his, and drew him mechanically 
•with her to the conservatory. 

44 You see, Mr. Charles,’’ she said, in a more serious tone, 
44 after )*ou left, and Miss Kate, and the earl, it was horrid 
lonesome at Dirritolc. Poor Miss Maggie used to go moping 
over the house, as she said herself, 4 like a poor old tabby- 
cat with the bronchitis ;’ and as I was terribly lonely, too, 
after Miss Alice and Janie, we became friends in affliction, 
and poured our mutual troubles into each other’s ears. Well, 
at last, Lady Mary Stafford took pity on us ; and, as she was 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


325 


coming to visit a friend in Dublin, she urged Maggie to come 
with her. Miss Nelson was delighted at the prospect ; but as 
we had become very much attached to each other, she would 
not go without me. You see, Mr. Charles, there is nothing 
like affliction to make, people bosom friends. So Lady Mary 
kindly coaxed me to come, too ; and so we arrived here ; and 
Sir Harry made himself our knight ; and — that's all.” 

“ And enough, too, to blight all the hopes of my life-time,” 
said Charley, bitterly. “Heartless coquette! she knew I 
loved her ; and yet she could laugh at me with her new lover. 
And he — I would have staked my life on his honor and friend- 
ship — friendship! oh, yes! he is a most honorable friend;” 
and he laughed bitterly. 

“ Poor, dear, drooping Susan ! have you left her to wear 
the willow?” said the voice of Maggie, in a tone of mock 
sympathy, as she flitted past them, and left the conservatory 
by an opposite door. 

lie made a step after her as though he would fellow anl 
plead his cause, but pride restrained him. 

“ No ; let her go — she would not believe me, he muttered ; 
“ let her go, and laugh with her lover over the taunt. I am 
no whining sycophant to fawn for her favor !” 

He leaned his head on his hand, and gazed steadily out. 

“ After all,” said Bess, who really felt sorry for the wound 
she saw had been inflicted, “ things may not be as bad as 
they look. Before morning dawns, you know night is ever 
darkest. Who knows, even though all looks dark now, but 
morning may dawn yet?” 

23 


S2G 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“ Not for me,” said Charley, coldly. “ I shall never plead 
for her favor ; I leave that foi Sir Harry Dudley — my very 
dear friend,” and he smiled scornfully. “ I thank you, Bess, 
for your candor, rest assured, and shall never give Miss Nel- 
son i cason to complain of being bored by me again. Good- 
night,” he bowed, and was gone before Bess could recover 
from her surprise, sufficiently to detain him. 

‘ 4 Heiglio ! ’ * said Bess, looking after him, with something 
between a smile and a sigh ; “ poor fellow ! it's a pity, too. 
What will Maggie say when I tell her ? He’s a handsome fel- 
low, too ; what splendid eyes he has ? I wonder if he will see 
her before she goes ! Heaven ! he's deeper in love than I 
thought. What fools it makes of the best of us !” And with 
this wise conclusion, to which graver heads than hers had 
often come before, and will come to again to the end of the 
chapter, Bess quitted the conservatory. 

When Charley left her, lie strolled rapidly through the 
rooms for a few moments, in the hope of meeting the 
hostess, to pay his respects before leaving. As he was pass- 
ing through the drawing-room, his eye fell on a couple, sit- 
ting within the shadow of a deep bay-window. He needed no 
second glance to tell him who they were. Sir Henry was in 
the act of raising her hand to his lips. The sight seemed to 
send a sudden pang to his heart, yet he was too proud to 
let it be seen. With a scornful smile on his lip, he passed 
on. 

Maggie suddenly looked up, and meeting his eyes, colored 
to the temples. He bowed coldly, and, with the same con- 


THE SECRET' S'OftRO'W. 


327 


temptuous smile, passed them, and went out. Half an hour 
after, he sat in his own apartments, while his servant was 
busily engaged in packing his luggage for immediate depart- 
ure for England. 


323 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

HOME AGAIN. 

“ Clouds turn with every wind about; 

They keep us in suspense and doubt ; 

Yet oft perverse, like womankind, 

Arc scon to scud against the wind, 

Is not this lady just the same? 

For who can tell what is her aim.” — Swift. 

“ Letthers for you, Misther Charley,” said the valet-cle> 
chambre of Mr. Sidney, entering his room, a few minutes 
after his return, with a package in his hand. 

Charley took them. There were only two, one from Kato 
and the other from Fitzgerald, who, a short time before, had 
been ordered to England. Leaving, in true brotherly fash- 
ion, Kate’s for the last, he opened the dragoon’s, and read : 

u Dear Ciiarlet : — If you look at the date of this letter (which I 
suppose you won’t, unless you arc told beforehand,) you will see I am 
at present, domesticated at Dirritolc. Faith, Charley! it is a perfect 
paradise of a place. How you ever came to leave it is, I must confess, 
beyond me entirely. To be sure, there is not much fun, but there is 
capital shooting, and I keep the table pretty avcII supplied. There is a 
game of another kind, too — a most charming maiden lady ; somewhat 
antiquated, I must confess, but all the wiser for that. Her name is 
Miss Dickett. I suppose you know her. She knows you , however ; 
and Heaven h'clp you if all the stories she tells about you be true ! 
You must have an uneasy conscience of your own. I made fierce 
love to her from the first moment of my arrival ; and she folds her 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


329 


arms and solemnly assures me that ‘ Hit’s all very fine — so hit is but, 
confound it, I don’t seem to make the least impression on her heart. 
She is not half so easily courted as Miss Peggy O’Flaherty — a lady I 
knew once. Eh! Charley? 

“ I suppose, now, you are puzzling your brains to find out what drove 
me to Dirritolc. Well, you see, I met Lord Arndale (capital fellow he 

is, too) shortly after my arrival; and, as he and I were fast friends 
‘ once upon a time,’ at Eton, he told me a melancholy story about 
his lady-love being carried off to some unknown region by a ‘ person 
or persons unknown,’ as the coroner says, when he brings in a verdict 
of murder. Shortly after that I lost sight of him for a while ; but the 
other day he wrote me a letter, saying all was as right as a trivit again — 
that Miss Desmond (who, by the way, is dused pretty,) had turned up 
again, and begging me to come immediately to Dirritolc. Of course I 
complied; and here I am, ‘ I came, I saw, I conquered.’ No, I didn’t 
conquer, either — Miss Dickett holds out still, 

“ I think, Charley, Arndale has some notion of getting married soon, 
and wants me to keep him in countenance, It is an awful thing to do, 
Charley — to be launched into matrimony without even a friend to drop 
a tear of pity ! But, alas ! my feelings will not allow me to dwell on 
this melancholy theme, or I might make many touching reflections upon 

it, which might be of service to you in the future. 

“The earl is rather a serious old gentleman; but that is occasioned 
by the recent loss of his wife. What a' lovely creature she must have 
been ! I have seen her portrait. 

“ I cannot think of anything else just now to say, except that Miss 
Dickctt has begged me, with tears in her eyes (caused by recently peel- 
ing onions), to warn you against associating with them ‘ Hirish, which 
is too wulgar to be looked at.’ I use her own touching words ; let them 
make a due impression upon you. 

“Give my love to Peggy O’Flaherty and her brother Mickey, and 
write soon to Yours, etc., 

“Maubice Fitzgebald.” 

“By the way, Charley, what a spicy little piece of womanhood that 
sister of yours is. She cross-questioned me as closely as a Sessions 
lawyer about you. Heaven forgive me for all the lies I had to tell her. 
Well, nabocklish. _ M. F.” 


28 * 


330 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


“Talk of the pith of a woman's letter being in the post- 
script,” muttered Charley, “ the first sentence in his explains 
the secret attraction of Dirritole. Now then for Kate’s,” 

He tore it open , and read : 

“ My Dear Brother : — I have been so busy, and passed through so 
many troubles of late, that I could not find time to write to you. I sup- 
pose you have heard the countess is dead, poor Aunt Madeline ! her 
story was a sad one ; but she has found rest at last. 

“ ‘ After a storm there cometh a calm,’ as they say, and so it is with 
us. After all our troubles, we have settled down at Dirritole, in peace, 
once more. The earl bears the loss of his wife better than I thought 
he would; he is growing quite resigned, and has changed so, you would 
hardly know him. 

‘ I suppose you have seen Maggie Nelson in Dublin, Poor wild 
Maggie ! Dirritole was a lonely place for her. She’s a dear, good- 
hearted little creature, after all. I hope some day to bear a nearer re- 
lationship to her than that of cousin, Shall I not, dear Charley?” 

Charley’s face flushed hotly, and then grew pale, as he 
again resumed the letter. 

“ There is a light dragoon, a dashing, handsome young man, staying 
here now. I must confess Dirritole would be intolerably dull, were it 
not for him ; he is a most amusing person. He seems to know you 
very well, and speaks highly of the diligence with which you pursue 
your studies. I am delighted to hear it, for I confess I had my 
doubts.’ 

“ Can you not obtain leave and come home for a few weeks, at least, 
until after Harry is married. Do try, Charley, and believe me, none 
will be happier to sec you again than your affectionate sister, 

“Kate.” 

Charley threw down the letter, and began pacing the floor 
rapidly, up and down. Kate’s request would furnish him 
with an excuse for returning to Dirritole, and the real cause 
would never be suspected. Sitting down, he hastily indited 


THE SECRET SORROW. 331 

a note to the heads of the college, saying, he was obliged to 
return immediately to England. 

Morning found him on the deck of a steamer, leaving 
the green shores of Erin far behind. His face was pale, and 
the dark circles under his eyes betokened a sleepless night. 

Kate's words -were gall and w r ormwood to his -wounded 
heart. Once he, too, had hoped to call Maggie by a dearer 
name than that of cousin, but that hope was gone now. How 
should he meet the many questions concerning her, which 
Kate would be sure to ask him, when the very mention of 
her name nearly drove him wild ? He paced up and down 
the deck, with rapid, nervous strides, while the other passen- 
gers gazed on him, wondering to one another, if that pale, 
wild-looking young man, hadn't broken loose from some jail 
or lunatic asylum. And, indeed, his excited manner gave 
sufficient grounds for such a conclusion. 


832 


THE SECEET SORROW. 


CHAPTER XXVHL 
“last scene of all/' 

“ Come, let us now resolve at last, 

To live and love in quiet ; 

We’ll tie the knot so very fast, 

That time shall ne’er untie it. 

When least I seemed concerned, I took 
No pleasure, nor no rest; 

And when I feigned an angry look, 

Alas ! I loved you best.” — Buckinghamshire, 

Charley’s welcome to Dirritolc was a warm one, but all 
saw that something lay heavily on his spirits. The happy, 
joyous look that had once been his, was gone, and in its 
place a deep-settled melancholy took- possession of his mind. 
He would sit for hours gazing idly on vacancy ; then, as if 
something within made him resolve to shake off the lethargy 
that lay on him, he would become suddenly gay, and go off 
with Fitzgerald and Lord Arndale, the happiest of the happy, 
apparently. But it was easily seen his mirth was forced, 
there was a hollow echo in his gayest laugh, a care-worn look 
on his once gay, careless young face, that betrayed the can- 
ker-worm at the core of all. Poor Charley ! do what he 
would, Maggie still held undisputed sway in his heart. 

To most of the family he became a puzzle. Fitzgerald 
and Arndale recommended a change of diet, saying they 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


333 


thought he showed symptoms of apoplexy ; sometimes, when 
he became unusually moody, going so far as to advise a strait- 
jacket. Miss Dickett asserted that she “ allers knowed it 
would happen, living among them wulger Hirish, and the earl 
looking pityingly upon him, saying : 

“ Poor fellow ! he has studied so hard of late, he is losing 
health P 

Kate, with the true instinct of womanhood, guessed the 
truth. Several times she ventured to approach the subject, 
but on these occasions Charley invariably answered with im- 
patient petulance, very unlike his former easy good-nature. 
And if she persisted in probing the wound, he invariably got 
up and walked out of the room. 

At last Kate resolved to write to Maggie for an explanation. 
An answer soon came — a very long epistle it was too. What 
it contained nobody could tell, but it must have been satis- 
factory, for a smile broke over Kate's face as she uttered a 
very prolonged “ oh !” and exclaimed when she finished it : 

“This explains all. What a little torment Maggie is! 
Poor Charley !” 

Her tone was sympathetic, but the laugh which accompa- 
nied it did not seem to say he was much to be pitied. Had 
Charley known she was laughing at him he would undoubtedly 
have been very indignant. 

It was a balmy, pleasant afternoon. The windows of the 
old Mansion at Dirritole were wide open to allow ingress to 
Ihe light breeze. Lord Arndalc and Fitzgerald were off in 
the woods with their dogs and guns. The earl sat dozing in 


334 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


his arm-chair, for the trials of the past months had rendered 
him a feeble old man. Little Magdalen lay under the shad© 
of an old oak in the park, with her arms around the neck of 
prince, her favorite water-spaniel, gazing dreamily up at the 
patches of blue sky which she could see through the leaves. 
Miss Dickett was marching in stately dignity through the 
house, brush in hand, pursuing with unrelenting vengeance 
every cobweb and speck of dust, and dusting and brushing with 
the grim determination of learning all spiders and other 
u noxshis insex” that she was not to be trifled with. 

Suddenly a carriage drove up the long avenue in front, and 
a young lady closely vailed entered. She ran lightly up the 
steps, entered the parlor, and was clasped in the arms of 
Kate. Throwing back her vail, the new-comer disclosed the 
pretty features of Maggie Nelson. 

4 ‘Have you told him, Kate?” said Maggie, as she threw 
off her bonnet and shawl. 

44 Not a word,” said Kate, smiling. 44 I left that for you.” 

44 Where is he now?” inquired Maggie. 

44 Up-stairs in the library.” 

Without waiting to hear more, Maggie darted off and ran 
up -stairs. She softly opened the library door, and then 
stood, hesitatingly, whether to advance or retreat. 

Charley lay on his.fuce on a lounge at the farther end of 
the room. For a moment she stood still, then went softly 
over on tiptoe and stood beside him. A little hand was laid 
lightly on his shoulder, and a half sob fell on his ear. 

He looked up.- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


335 


“.Maggie !” he exclaimed. 

“Yes. Oh! dear Charley, do forgive me,” sobbed poor 
Maggie, clasping her arm around his neck. 

He grew very pale ; and Maggie could feel his heart beat- 
ing wildly against her side ; but he resolutely put up his 
hands, and strove to unclasp her encircling arms. 

“ Oh, Charley, don't, don't send me away ; I’ll never do it 
again, 'pon my word I won't!” sobbed Maggie, still clinging 
to him. 

“I cannot, Maggie, I cannot!” he exclaimed, bitterly; 
“ why have you come again to drive me wild? Go, leave me 
— what would Sir Harry Dudley say ?” 

“ I don't care one pin for him, indeed I don't, he's only a 
hateful, empty-headed, brainless dandy, and I hate him !” said 
Maggie, still sobbing. 

“ And I suppose you have often spoken of me like this, 
when clinging to his neck !” exclaimed Charley scornfully. 

“No, never; and I don't -cling to his neck either!” said 
Maggie, a little indignantly. “I ain't in the habit of em- 
bracing other people's husbands !” 

“Husbands?” repeated Charley; “who said anything 
about husbands ?” 

“ You did !” said Maggie, “you said I clung to their necks, 
and I don't thank 3 -ou for it, either. The next time I cling 
to yours, you will tell me of it, I guess — so there !” and Mag, 
gie folded her arm3 properly, and drew herself up with dig- 
nity.. 

“But, Maggie, I don't understand; how can you call 


336 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


Dudley a husband?” said Charley, looking completely mys- 
tified. 

“ Because he's married, and men are generally called hus- 
bands when they're married,” said Maggie. 

‘•Why — how — what — Sir Harry Dudley married? ” ex- 
claimed Charley ; “ for Heaven's sake to whom?” 

“ To Bess L’Olise !” said Maggie. 

“ Wlia-a-a-a-t !’ ’ exclaimed Charley, prolonging the word 
infinitely in his amazement ; “ you arc surely joking, Mag- 
gie?” 

“ I’m not. Read that if you won't believe me,” and Mag- 
gie drew a newspaper from her pocket, and handed it to him. 

Charley took the paper, and read : 

“ Marriage in High Life. — By the Rev, Dr. Mooney, Sir Henry 
Dudley, late of His Magesty’s Dragoons, to Miss Bess L’Olise.” 

“ Then you will not marry him. Hurrah ! I'm the happiest 
fellow in England.” 

And in the excitement of his new-found joy, Charley caught 
Maggie in his arms, and went whirling her round the room in 
a sort of hysterical waltz. 

“ Good gracious !” ejaculated Maggie, completely out of 
breath, for not expecting this sudden assault, she was taken 
altogether by surprise. “Good gracious, Charley Sidney, 
arc you crazy? Oh, sir, do stop, you’re mussing my collar 
dreadfully. Oh-oh-oh-oh !” and panting and breathless, 
Charley whirled her to the sofa, and took a seat beside her. 

“Well,, now, if thais not pretty conduct! Ain’t you 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


337 


ashamed of yourself, Charley Sidney?” exclaimed Maggie, 
indignantly, as soon as she recovered breath to speak. I de- 
clare 111 never speak to you again, for your impertinence !” 

“ Oh, now, Maggie,” said Charley, in a penitent tone, put- 
ting his arm around her waist, “you wouldn't be so cruel! 
What did Bess L’Olise, or Lady Dudley, I suppose I should 
say, mean by all that story about you and Sir Harry? And 
he, I saw him kiss 3*0111* hand that night of the ball. Come, 
explain, Maggie, I’m awfully in the dark.” 

“ And awfully jealous, eh, Charley !” said Maggie, laugh- 
ing. 

“ Oh, no, not now, but I'm dying to hear. Go on, Mag- 
gie.” 

Well, you know,” said Maggie, “first I only wanted to 
tease you a little, so I told Dudley not to tell you we were in 
Dublin. It wasn't because I cared a straw for him — no, in- 
deed, I didn’t like him a bit better than the night I met him 
here first.” 

“ But he went to see you every day,” interposed Charley. 

“ La, no, he didn’t come to see me!” said Maggie ; “it 
was to see Bess ; he fell in love with her and she with him at 
first sight. It was awful sudden — just like the small-pox.” 

Charley laughed at the odd comparison and Maggie went 
on : 

“The night of the ball I intended being quite sociable 
with you, but when I saw how you devoted yourself to that 
girl I just got mad, and I told Bess and Sir Harry I’d pay you 
off for it. So I got Bess to tell you all that story, and see how 

20 


338 


TIIE SECRET SORROW. 


you would take it. You see I thought you didn’t care any- 
thing for me, or you would not have paid so much attention 
to that other, but I wanted to be sure. Well, she told you, 
and when you left her in the conservatory she came and told 
us ; and when I- heard how much you were grieved, I felt 
half sorry. Just then Sir Harry saw you coming, and, wish- 
ing to carry on the deception Bess had begun, he lifted my 
hand to his lips. I couldn't help blushing when you saw me, 
you looked so scornful — more like an insulted prince than an 
every-day Christian. Then the next day I sent a note with 
Sir Harry to your rooms, explaining all and begging your 
forgiveness, but he came back with it and told me you were 
gone. I am not going to tell you how I felt then, because it 
would make you too vain — anyway, I didn’t feel a bit com- 
fortable, and I felt mad at you, too, for going off in such a 
hurry without giving a body time to explain. I didn't very 
well know what to do for a while, until Kate wrote to me, 
saying you were moping around Dirritole like an old hen 
that had lost her last chicken, and begging me to come right 
home. So I only waited long enough to be brides-maid for 
Bess, and then I came straight back. And now I hope 
you’re satisfied, and I must request of you to go right down 
on your knees and beg my. pardon for that impudent speech 
about my clinging to Sir Harry Dudley's neck. It was real 
mean of you — so there ! ” 

How Charley made up friends with her we are not prepared 
to say. All we know is, that he did make up friends, with 
her ; and soon after, much to the surprise of ..everybody ex- 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


339 


cept Kate, concluded he wouldn’t go back to Dublin any 
more, but would follow the Scriptural injunction, and take 
unto himself a wife, on the same day which made Lord Arn- 
dalc the husband of Alice Desmond. 

There was still another surprise awaiting the happy house- 
hold, when Fitzgerald one morning stood before the earl, 
and, in a frank, manly speech, requested the hand of Kate. 
The earl was astonished, but said he had no objection, pro- 
vided that young lady herself was satisfied. 

Kate’s answer must have been satisfactory, though she 
only blushed, and said something in a very low tone of voice ; 
whereupon Fitzgerald and Kate very dutifully knelt at his 
feet, and the earl blessed them in quite a fatherly manner. 

There were three weddings in one day at Dirritole shortly 
after that ; and never before, nor since, were such doings 
heard of as at the old mansion. Nothing was talked of, for 
miles aorund, but the great goings on at Dirritole. All the 
county were assembled on the lawn in front of the mansion, 
where they feasted and danced until the day grew red in the east. 

Sir Harry and Lady Dudley came to Dirritole to honor tho 
nuptials with their presence. And a very pretty sight it was 
to sec those four brides — all looking so pretty, so happy, and 
so interesting. 

Immediately after the wedding, all started for a tour on 
the Continent ; and when they returned, they brought with 
them John and his faithful Janie — now man and wife — for 
whom Lord Arndale never ceased making inquiry, until they 
were found out. The joy of the good Janie at seeing her be- 


340 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


loved young lady well and happy, and the wife of Lord Arn- 
dale, knew no bounds ; and she nearly went wild with delight 
at learning of the good fortune of her step-sister. 

Shortly after their return, the earl passed peacefully away ; 
and Lord Arndale — now Earl of Danemore — together with 
his countess, took up their residence in the dear old family 
mansion of Dirritole. Sir Hugh, who came to reside with his 
daughter, gave up the Pines to Mr. and Mrs. Fitzgerald ; and 
both Kate and Alice were delighted at being settled so near 
to one another. 

Sir Harry and Lady Dudley went to reside in his family 
mansion, taking with him Bess’s mother — the old steward 
having gone the way of all flesh some months before. 

John and Janie Were comfortably provided for by their nu- 
merous wealthy relations and friends, and passed the remain- 
der of their lives as happily as the former part had been 
troubled and stormy. 

And Mr. and Mrs. Charles Sidney — how shall we take leave 
of them ? Charley and Maggie settled down astonishingly 
after marriage, and spent most of their time in Dublin, to 
which city Charley was very much attached. 

Marie Nelson passed the remainder of her days at Dirritole, 
or Dirty Hole , as her sable attendant persisted in calling it, 
in spite of all corrections. Here, studying out several new 
forms of disease to which she believed herself a martyr, the 
worthy lady passed her time very pleasantly. 

Miss Dickett still remained presiding goddess of the mys- 
teries of housekeeping, under the new earl and countess. 


THE SECRET SORROW. 


341 


When quizzed by Fitzgerald — who solemnly asserted he had 
no peace with Kate, she was so jealous of the days he had 
formerly spent trying to win Miss Dickett’s heart — the of- 
fended housekeeper would fold her arms with dignity, and 
repeat : 

“ Hit is all wery fine — so it is.” 

Old Moll resided with Kate, to whom she was extremely 
attached ; and every few months, while she lived, she still 
paid a visit to the old Moor Manor, as a sort of homage to 
the memory of her beloved master. 

And when the merry Christmas times came, the great 
parlors of Dirritole were filled with such a crowd — little 
Dudleys, Bessys, and Harry s ; little Sidneys, Charleys, and 
Maggies ; little Fitzgeralds, Maurices, and Kates ; and the 
little Harrys and Alices, of the carl and countess. A happy 
household they formed, as they assembled every year ; and 
none among them ever grew up more beautiful or more beloved 
than the little dark-eyed, gentle orphan, Magdalen. 


[the end.] 














/' 


r « 




*. .•! ; f. 


fv - r ' Y v - • 

% * 


v ? ft I 


•tj 














wr. 






' Yv : 




• :* 


- * 


*-•’ < ';> 

V .-•••*. 










V 










•• * 
■> 




' . * ' * i‘ 1 * ' -i* • t 


' 






• - •* 




•fV < 

'»• 

*U.v.: U 




' . 1 














s * - 


• % 


•\ 


















' i * •> • • - * * 


** 


♦ 










* 






y 












Ji ■* 


^ i f 


? 'A- ■ 

. 






* 








•*T / 


' * 












• * 


• • i . 


*• 




• • v 






f 


.. 








• V 


















> M.' 
















'•*1 








\ 












S'- 






p r.i 




































J 










• **¥ 






BOOKS THAT WILL PLEASE. 


Mailed free , to any address , post-paid , on receipt of adver 
tied price , by J. S. Ogilvie & Co., Publishers. 


The Albnn Wrifer’s Friend. By J. S. Ogilvie. i6mo, 

G4 pages. Paper cover, 15 cents ; cloth $0 

Thi>? is a new and choice collection of gems of Prose and Poetry, comprising 
over three hunc *ed selections suitable for writing in Autograph Albums. 


Amber the Adopted. By Mrs. Harriet Lewis. i2mo, 400 pp. 150 

American Temperance Speaker. i2mo, 96 pages. 

Compiled by J. S. Ogilvie. Paper cover 25 

A Bad Boy's Diary. i2mo, 280 pages; Paper cover, 50 

cents ; cloth, with handsome gold side stamp 1.00 

7t creates roars of lauehter wherever it is read, and has been pronounced the 
mod acceptable book of wit and humor which has ever becu issued from the 
Ameiican Press. 

Bede’s Charily. By Hesba Stretton. i2mo, 200 pages 75 

The Blunders of a Bashful Matt. By the author of 

“A Bad Boy’s Diary.” 12mo, 160 pages, paper cover, 25 cents; cloth .GO 

Burkskiii Joe; or, The Trapper Guide. By Maurice 

Silliugsby. 12mo, 300 pages 1.25 

Busluel of Full (A). Gathered from the writings of the lead- 
ing and most successful humorists of the day 10 

Case’s (I>r.) IVew Recipe Book. By Prof. A. L. Case, 

M.D. 12mo, 100 pagc3, heavy paper cover, 50 cents; handsomely 
bound in cloth 1.00 


Carlyle, Thomas (Fife of). A history of the first forty 
years of his life. By James Anthony Fronde, M.A. Two volumes 
in oue. 12mo, 700 pages, neatly bound in English silk cloth 1.00 

Cobwebs and Cables. i2mo, 454 pages. By Hesba Stretton 1.0C 

Concert Exercises. 5 cents each ; 50 cents per dozen, 

No. 1. The Christian's Journey. By Mrs. E. IT. Thompson, 

No. 2. The Story of Redeeminy Love. By Mrs. E. II. Thompson. (For 
Christmas.) 

No. 3. Christ is Risen. By Thomas R. Thompson. (Appropriate for Easter.) 
No. 4. Welcome Greeting. By J. S. Ogilvie. (Appropriate for Chil- 
dren's Day.) 

No. 5. Good Tidings. By J. S. Ogilvie. (Appropriate for AnhAversarie# 
• iiud Celebrations.) 


0 ) 


Courtship mid Marriage; or. The Mysteries of 

Making Love Fully Explained $0.15 

Crime Against Society (A). By Rev. Leonard Woo.sey 

Bacon. J2tno, 36 pages, price 10 

A Dark Marriage Morn. nmo. 336 pages. By Bertha M. 

Clay, author of “ Dora Taorne.” 1.50 

The Diary of a Minister’s Wife. Complete in Nine Parts. 

Pricw per part 18 

Diary of a Minister’s Wife. By Almedia M. Brown. Com- 
plete edition, 12mo, 54-1 pages. Handsomely bound in cloth, with 
fine, full-page illustrations 1.50 

Fritz, the German Detective. By Tony Pastor. i2mo, 

150 pages. Paper cover, 25 cents; cloth 60 

From Farm Boy to Senator. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 

lfimo, 310 pages. Handsomely bound in cloth. Price 1.25 

F1111 for All. This book contains nearly five hundred conun- 
drums, riddles, humorous savings, and is just the hook to lrvc if 
you wish to entertain an evening company. 16mo, 64 pages. Paper 
cover, 15 cents ; hoard cover 25 

The (»artirl<l Memorial Picture. Handsomely printed 

on heavy plate paper. Size 19 x 24 inches .25 

The Giiitcau Trial Picture. Size 19 x 24 inches 25 

Gipsy Blair, The Western Detective. By Judson R. 

Taylor. 12mo, 150 pages. Taper cover, 25 cents ; cloth CO 

Ila! Ha! Ha! 72 pages of Fun. Paper cover 10 

III Prison and Out. By Hcsba Stretton. i2mo, 206 pages. .75 

The Fife and Death of James A. Garfield. 500 pp., 

with 10 illustrations 1.50 

The Ford's Purse Bearer. i6mo, 225 pages. By Ilesba 

Stretton 75 

The Dover’s Guide. A book no lover should be without. .15 

Macon Moore, the Southern Detective. By Judson R. 

Taylor. 12mo, 150 pages. Paper cover, 25 cents; cloth GO 

Miss Slimmciis’ Boarding House. By the author of 
“A Bad Boy’s Diary.” lGmo, 1&3 pages, with nine illustrations. 

Paper cover, 25 ecuts ; cloth GO 

Miss Slimmciis’ Window. i6mo, 150 pages. Paper cover, 

with 13 illustrations 25 cents ; cloth GO 

Nancy Hartshorn at Chautauqua. By Mrs. Nancy 
Hartshorn, lGmo, 200 pages, illustrated. Paper cover, 50 cents; 
tlotli 1,00 


Nellie, Hie Clockmnkcr’s Daughter. T 2 mo, 225 pages. $0.75 

Ninety-nine Choice Recitations nnd Readings 

First series. Compiled by J. S. Ogilvie. 12mo, 12S pages. Paper 
cover, 25 cents * cloth 5® 

Ninety-nine Choice Recitations and Readings. 

Second series. 12mo, 12S pages. Paper cover, 25 cents ; cloth 56 

Ninety-nine Choice Recitations and Readings. 

Third Series. 12mo, 12S pages. Paper cover, 25 ceros; cloth 50 

Ninety-nine Clioicc Recitations and Readings. 

Fourth Series. l2tno, 12 S pages. Paper cover, 25 cents ; cloth 50 

Each of ihe above series of Kccitaiious are entirely different from the other, 
and are warranted to give satisfaction. 

Not Forsaken. By Agnes Giberne. i 2 mo, 224 pages 75 

Other Fools and their Doings; or, Cite among the 

Fkeedmen. By one who has secu it. 12mo, 234 pages, illustrated. .75 
Paper cover, 50 cents; cloth 75 

Out in the Streets. By S. N. Cook. This is a very amusing 

Temperance Drama. Price 15 

The People’s Cook Rook. By Mrs. Jennie Taylor. i 2 mo, 

200 pages. Paper cover, 30 cents ; handsome board cover 50 

Phil Seott, the Indian Detective. By Judson R. Taylor. 

12mo, 130 pages. Paper, 25 cents ; cloth 61 

The People’s Etiquette Rook. i 2 mo, 12 S pages. Paper 

cover, 25 cents ; board cover 50 

Popular Prose Readings. By Kate Thorn. i 2 mo, 123 pp. 

Price, paper cover, 25 ccuts ; board cover 60 

Popular Songs for all People. No. 1 . 14 Popular Songs. 

Words and Music 10 

TliC Science of a New Fife. By John Cowan, M.D. A hand- 
some 8 vo, containing over 40U pages, with more than 100 illustrations, 
and sold at the following prices : English cloth, bevelled boards, gilt 
side and back, $3.00; leather, sprinkled edges, $3.5J ; half turkey 

morocco, marbled edges, gilt back. 4.00 

A sixteen-page descriptive circular of the above book will be scut by mail, 
to any address, Fkee. 

The Secret Sorrow. By Mrs. May Agnes Fleming. I 2 mc, 

342 pages 1.3b 

Sheer OIF. By A. L. O. E. nmo, 243 pages 75 

The Silver Ship. By Louis Leon. i 2 mo, 326 pages 1.25 

Something to Read, No. 1 . Heavy paper cover, $ 1 . 00 ; 

bound in cloth 1.50 

Contains the following seven complete stories by Mrs. Ilenrv Wood: 

East Lynne, A Life's Secret, The '1 ale of Sin, Was He Severe ? The Lost 
Bauk Note, The Doctor’s Daughter, The Uauuted Tower. 

(3) 


THE PEOPLE’S LIBRARY. 


No. Price, 

1. THE GAMBLER’S WIFE. By Mrs. Grey 20c 

2. PUT YOURSELF IN HIS PLACE. A Story of the Great 

Strike. By Charles Reade 20c 

3. AURORA FLOYD. By Miss M. E. Braudon 20c 

4. HANDY ANDY. By Samuel Lover. 4 20c 

5. JACOB FAITHFUL. By Captain Marryatt 15c 

6. IVANHOE. Bv Sir Walter Scott 20c 

7. NIGHT AND MORNING. By Sir E. BuWer Lytton 2oe 

8. GWENDOLINE’S HARVEST. By James l'ayne ioc 

9. WRESTLING JOE. By Ned Buntline 20c 

10. THE TROUBLESOME TWINS. By Edward Harcourt 20c 

11. A QUEEN AMONG WOMEN 10c 

12. FRITZ, THE GERMAN DETECTIVE. By Tor>v Pastor ioc 

13. MONTE MADRONA. A Story of the Mines. 

By Will B. Schwartz ioc 

14. THE HAUNTED TOWER. By Mrs. Henry Wood ioc 

15. THE WAGES OF SIN. By Miss M. E. Braddon ioc 

16. VICTOR AND VANQUISHED. By Mary Cecil Hay 20c 

17. OTHER FOOLS AND THEIR DOINGS; or, Life Among 

the Freedmen 15c 

18. CHRISTIE’S OLD ORGAN. By Mrs. O. F. Walton ioc 

19. NELLIE, THE CLOCICMAKER’S DAUGHTER ioc 

20. NOT FORSAKEN. By Agnes Gibeme. ... ioc 

21. BEDE’S CHARITY. By Hesba Stretton 15c 

22. LIFE OF REV. T. DE WITT TALMAGE, D.D 15c 

23. THE YOUNG APPRENTICE. By Hesba Stretton. ioc 

24. SHEER OFF. By A. L. O. E 15c 

25. IN PRISON AND OUT. By Hesba Stretton ioc 

26. HISTORY OF A THREEPENNY BIT. By J. W. Kirton ioc 

27. FROGGY’S LITTLE BROTHER. By Brenda 15c 

28. WINDOW CURTAINS. By T. S. Arthur 20c 

29. A THORNY PATH. By Hesba Stretton ioc 

30. THE POOR CLERK AND HIS CROOKED SIXPENCE. 

By George E. Sargent ioc 

31. NINETY-NINE CHOICE READINGS AND RECITATIONS. 

No. 1. Compiled by J. S. Ogilvie ioc 

32. THE LITTLE CAPTAIN. By Lynde Palmer ioc 


The above list of stories by popular and well-known authors are offered to the 
public with the assurance that they will give entire satisfaction. They are print- 
ed from large, new type, on a good quality of heavy paper. No effort or expense 
will be spared to make this in reality “The' People’s Library.” 

Each number contains a complete first-class story, from American and English 
authors. The People’s Librar y is for sale by all newsdealers and booksellers in the 
United States. Ask your newsdealer for a copy, and tr y one of the stories. If vou 
cannot get them from your bookseller, any number will be sent bv mr.il on receipt 
•f 12 cents for a 10-cent number, 18 cents for a lu cent number, aud 25 cents for a 
20-cent number. One-cent stamps taken. Address all orders to 

3T. OGrlLVIE OO., Publbho" 

P. O. Box 2767. 25 Ito.ie street. New _crk. 


THE PEOPLE’S LIBRARY. 


Ko. Price. 

33 - THE QCTAGON; or, The Old Ferry. By Mrs. M. E. Berry. 10c 

34. THE YOUNG WHALER. By W. H. G. Kingston 10c 

35. CHATAUQUA LECTURES 10c 

36. THE KING’S SERVANTS. By Hesba Stretton icc 

37‘ THE SECRE'r SORROW. By May Agnes 1 leming 20c 

38. A SHADOW ON THE THRESHOLD. By Mary Cecil Hay. 10c 

39. A LIFE’S SECRET. By Mrs. Henry Wood 20c( 

40. BUFFALO BILL. By Ned Buntline 20c 

41. THE BLUNDERS OF A BASHFUL MAN. By the author of 

“A Bad Boy’s Diary” 10c 

42. PERCY AND THE PROPHET. Bv Wilkie Collins 10c 

43. HISTORY OF ATTEMPTED ASSASSINATION OF PRESI- 

DENT GARFIELD 20c 

44- THAT BEAUTIFUL WRETCH ioe 

45. MRS. GEOFFREY. By The Duchess 20c 

46. DORA THORNE 2 cc 

47. JOSH BILLINGS’ SPICE-BOX. By Josh Billings 10c 

48. BEAUTIFUL, BUT POOR. By Julia Edwards 10c 

49. LIKE NO OTHER LOVE. By the author of “Dora Thorne.” 10c 

50. THE RUGG DOCUMENTS (First Series). By Clara Augusta. . 10c 

51. NINETY-NINE CHOICE READINGS AND RECITATIONS, 

No. 2. Compiled by J. S. Ogilvie 100 

52. THE OCTOROON. By Miss M." E. Braddon lot. 

53. THE GRASS WIDOW. By Lieut.-Col. F. E. West 10c 

54. THE RUGG DOCUMENTS (Second Series). By Clara Augusta. 10c 

55. FATED TO MARRY. By Mrs. May Agnes Fleming 10c 

56. CAST UPON THE WORLD. By Chas. E. Perine 10c 

57. A DARK INHERITANCE. By Mary Cecil Hay 10c 

58. HILARY’S FOLLY. By the author of “Dora Thorne” 10c 

59. COBWEBS AND CABLES. By Hesba Stretton 10c 

60. THE RUGG DOCUMENTS (Third Series). By Clara Augusta 10c 

61. CHARLOTTE TEMPLE. By Mrs. Rowson 10c 

62. A ROGUE’S LIFE. Bv Wilkie Collins 10c 

63. THE BLACK SPECK. ' By F. W. Robinson 10c 

64. MISSING. By Mary Cecil Hay 10c 

65. THE RUGG DOCUMENTS (Fourth Series). By Clara Augusta. 10c 

66. A GILDED SIN. By the author of “Dora Thorne.”. ioc 


The above list of stories bv popular and well-known authors are offered to the 
public with the assurance that they will give entire satisfaction. They are print- 
ed from largo, iiv. w type, on a good quality of heavy paper. No effort or expense 
will he spared to make this in reality “The People’s Library.” 

Each number contains a complete first-el? ss story, from American and English 
authors. The People’s Library is for sale by : ill newsdealers and booksellers in the 
United States. Ask your newsdealer for a or py, and try one of the stories. If you 
cannot get. them from your bookseller, any n jmber will be sent by mail on receipt 
of 12 cents for a 10 ceil t number, 18 cents fo ; a 1.1- cent number, and 25 cents for a 
20-cent number. Ono-cent stamps taken. 1 Mreus all orders to 

OG-IXsVJ.-E efts OO., PubJislmrs, 

P. O. Box 2767, 25 Rose street, New York, 


THE PEOPLE’S LIBRARY. 


No. Trice. 

67. BORROWED PLUMES. By Miss Jennie S. Alcott ioc 

68. THE SORROW OF A SECRET. By Mary Cecil Play iot 

69. EAST LYNNE. By Mrj. Henry Wood 20c 

70. THE RUGG DOCUMENTS (Fifth Series). By Clara Augusta. . 10c 

71. THE FATAL LILIES. By the author of “Dora Thorne. ” 10c 

72. TPIE TALE OF SIN. By Mrs. Henry Wood ioc 

73. OUR GERALDINE. By the author of “A Family History.” ioc 

74. SISTER DORA. By Margaret Lonsdale ioc 

75. A STRANGE DREAM. By Rhoda Broughton ioc 

76. HIS HEART OF OAK. By the author of “Dora Thorne.”., ioc 

77. ROUND THE MOON. By Jules Verne ioc 

78. THE SHADOW IN THE HOUSE. By Eliza A. Dupuy ioc 

79. A GREAT ATONEMENT. By author of “ An Error of Love” icc 

80. TWORNS OR GRAPES? By author of “His Victoria Cross.” ioc 

81. SHE WOULD BE A LADY. By author of “ Love’s Devotion” ioc 

82. THE PRIVATE SECRETARY. By the author of “ The Bat- 

tie of Dorking.” 15c 

83. THE DOCTOR’S DAUGHTER. By Mrs. Henry Wood ioc 

84. LOVE IN IDLENESS. By the author of “Loveday.” ioc 

85. THE LITTLE EARL. By Ouida ioc 

86. WON FOR A WAGER. By Mary N. Holmes icc 

87. LIL: “Fair, Fair, With Golden Hair.” By the Hon. Mrs. 

Fetherstonhaugh ioc 

88. IN THE HOLIDAYS. By Mary Cecil Hay ioc 

89. PROPOSING TO HER. By Emma S Southworth ioc 

90. BACK TO THE OLD HOME. By Mary Cecil Hay ioc 

91. THE LITTLE WIDOW. By the author of “Bertie.” ioc 

92. ' UNDER LIFE’S KEY, and other stories. By Mary Cecil Hay. . ioc 

93. JANE EYRE. By Charlotte Bronte 20c 

94. FIGHTING HER WAY. By Rose Ashleigh 20c 

95. A CUNNING WOMAN. By author of “Ladybird’s Penitence” ioc 

96. INTO THE SHADE, and other stories. By Mary Cecil Hay ioc 

97. TWICE STOLEN. By the author of “Tempted by Gold.” ioc 

98. THE FUGITIVES. By Mrs. Oliphant ioc 

99. HER FACE TO THE FOE. By Mary N. Plolmes ioc 

100. FOR LOVE OR GOLD ? By Miss Jennie S. Alcott . 20c 

101 . THAT AMAZING PROFESSOR . ioc' 

102. A HAPPY RELEASE. By the author of “Constance Dare.” ioc 

103. HER DARING VENTURE. By the author of “ Mildred’s 

Mistake.” ioc 

104. THE FIGURE IN THE CORNER. By Miss M. E. Braddon. ioc 

105. DARKEST BEFORE DAWN IOC 

106. LADY AUDLEY’S SECRET. By Miss M. E. Braddon 20c 

107. “CASH SEVENTEEN.” By Sophy S. Burr ioc 

3 T. S*. OGILVIE cfc OO., Publishers. 

P. O. Box 2767 * 25 Rose street, New Y o rk. 


THE PEOPLES LIBRARY. 


100— FOR LOVE OR GOLD ? By Mias Jemile S. Alcott 20c 

101— THAT AMAZING PROFESSOR lOo 

102 — A HAPFY RELEASE. By tile author of “ Constance Dale” lOo 

103— HER DARING VENTURE. By author of *• Mildred’* Mistake”.. 10c 

104.— THE FIGURE IN THE CORNER. By Miss M. E. Braddon lOo 

105— DARKEST BE1< ORE DAWN 10c 

100-LADY AUDLEY’S SECRET. By Miss M. E. Braddon 20c 

107— ‘CASH SEVENTEEN.” By Sophy S. Buit 10c 

108— WIFE OR WIDOW 1 Bv 1 lie author of -Tlic Missing Diamonds. ”10c 

100— GILT AND GOLD. By the author oT “ A Wife’s Honor.” lOo 

110— A WIFE’S ORDEAL. By Emma S. Southworth 10c 

111— SOUGHT AND SAVED. By M. A. Fan II 20c 

112— THE MISSING DIAMONDS. By the author of • ■ Wife or Widow ?”10c 

113— BY FAITH ALONE. By Nellie F. Haynes lOo 

114— THE MYSTERY OF CEDAR COURT 10c 

115— MAB TARLETON’S TRIAL lOo 

11G — HER FIRST LOVE. By the author of - Miss Litton’s Lovers”. .10c 
117— MRS. CAUDLE’S CURTAIN LECTURES. By Douglas Jerrol. 4. . ,10o 
1 IS— HEIRESS TO A MILLION 10c 

119— COBWEBS AND CABLES. (Bart Second). Bv Hesha Strelton....l5o 

120— LIONEL FRANKLIN S VICTORY. Bv E. Van Sommer 20c 

121— WAS HE SEVERE? By Mrs. Ilenrv Wood 10c 

122— BRENDA YORKE. Bv Mary Cecil Hav 10c 

123— THE SAD FORTUNES OF THE REV. AMOS BARTON. 

By George Eliot 10o 

124— THE HAUNTED MAN. By Charles Dickens lOo 

125— OWEN’S HOBBY. By Elmer Burleigh 20o 

12G— LADY MARABOUT’S TROUBLES. By -Ouida ' 10o 

127— A CHRISTMAS CAROL. By Charles Dickens 10c 

128— THAT BEAUTIFUL LADY. Bv the author of -Dora Thorne”. .. .10c 

129 — CHRISTO WELL. By R. D Blackmore 20c 

130— THE THREE COUSINS. By Mrs. May Agnes Fleming 10c 

131— THE LOST BANK-NOTE. By Mrs. Henry Wood lOo 

132— MACON MOORE. By Judson R. Taylor ‘20c 

133— DICK NETHERBY. By L. B. Walford 10c 

134— A GOLDEN DAWN. Bv the author of -Dora Thorne” 10o 

135— THE FARMER'S DAUGHTERS 10c 

130 — MY DARLING’S RANSOM. By Richard Dowling 10c 

137— WEDDED AND PARTED. By the author of ‘‘Dora Thorne”.. 10c 

138— HIS SECRET. By Miss M. E. Braddon 10o 

139— A FROZEN SEA. By Wilkie Collins 10c 

140 — MARJORIE’S TRIAL. By the author of ‘A Cunning Woman” 10c 

141— RETURNED TO LIFE. By Gerald Burrc 10c 

142— A TERRIBLE MISTAKE. By the author of “Dora Thorne”. 10c 

143— THE CLOVEN FOOT; By Miss M. E. Braddon 20c 

144— NUMA ROUMESTAN. By Alphonse Daudet 10c 

145— YOUR MONEY OR YOUR LTFE. By Wilkie Collins 10o 

146 — THE CAPTAINS’ ROOM. By Walter Besant and James Rice lOo 

147— TOM YORKE’S LEGACY. By Edward Garrett 10c 

148— A DOUBLE BOND. By Linda Villari 10c 

149— HIS GREAT REVENGE 10c 

150— DIED YOUNG. By Elmer E. Russell. 10c 

’151~~HTS PHANTOM BRTDE 10c 

152 — TWO KISSES. By the, author of - Dora Thorne”. 30c 

153— “A BAND OF THREE.” By L. T. Meade. 10c 

154— 1 THE WHITE NUN. By author of “ The Bondage of Brandon 10c 

155 — LOVE’S SACRIFICE. By W. G. Walenn 10c 

Full sets of The People’s Library always on hand, and for 
Bale by 

0“. JS. OGILVIEI dBs Oo., Publishers. 


F. O. Box 2767 , 


25 Rose street. New Yor^ 


THE PEOPLE'S LIBRARY. 


NuMBEU. i ViCK . 

165 — M ISJ UDGED; on, The Troubles of a City Man lOo 

166— “A LUCKY GIRL.” By the author of “A Cunning Woman” lOo 

167— MR SHU M'S PROPERTY. By Geo. Manville Fenn lOo 

163— NINE CY NINE CHOICE READINGS AND RECITATIONS, No. 3. 

Compiled by J. S. Ogilvio lOo 

160— THE (COLLEGE BOYS. Bv Mrs. Henry Wood 2()c 

170— OSCAR WILDE’S POEMS AND LECTURE 10c 

171 -PEG V OFFINGTON. By Charles Reade lOo 

172— THE SQUIRE'S DARLING. By the author of ‘‘Dora Thorne”.. .10c 

173— THE MAN WITH RED HAIR. By W. E. Norris lOo 

174 - HER SOLEMN PROMISE 10c 

175- -THE PHANTOM WIFE. By Molly Myrtle lOo 

176 -‘‘IIIS BONNIE BRIDE.” By E. Dundas 10c 

177— WON BY A RUSE. By L. Lnnsfcldt 10c 

178 - MY LIFE'S RANSOM. Bv Miss Muloek 10c 

179 -AN UNEQUAL STAKE. By the author of ‘‘A Cunning Woman. ”10o 

180- -THE WITHERED LEAF. By‘*Ouida.” lOo 

1S1- -A SISTER'S SACRIFICE. By Mary Cecil Hay 10c 

182 -WEAVERS AND WEFT. By Miss M. E. Braddon 15o 

183 -*‘NO CARDS, NO CAKE.” Bv Julia McNair Wright 20o 

184- -THE BALD EAGLE. By Elizabeth Oakes Smith 10c 

185- -AN UNNATUu YL BONDAGE. By the author of “ Dora Th >rne”10o 

186 -A BIG FISH. 10c 

187 -WAS IT A CRIME? 10o 

188 MAD TO GET MARRIED 10c 

189- A DOUBLE SURPRISE lOo 

190 ONLY A DOG; ok, Federal oh Confederate? By Mildred 

Brown 20o 

191- -SAVED BY LOVE. By Emma S. Soutliworth lOo 

192 -THE COUNTESS’ SECRET 10o 

193- -DAPHNE’S CHAMPIONS Hi P. By the author of “A Cunning 

IVonmn ” lOo 

194- -THE DOCTOR’S PATIENT. By the author or •* Wife or Widow ?”10o 

195- -BAREFOOT BILLY'S FORTUNE. By Gaffer Gray 10c 

196- - ARNOLD’S PROMTSS. By the author of *• Dora 1 home” lOo 

197 RIP VAN WINKLE, and other sketches. By Washington Irving. lOo 
198— HILDA. By the author of ‘‘ Dora Thorne” 20o 

199 -THE LOVE BLOSSOM. Bv Jennie S. Alcott 10c 

200 -MARRIED AND DESERTED lOo 


The People’s Library is the most popular, and contains nothing hut 
first class stories by popular American and English authors. It is 
never out of print, all hack numbers being constantly on hand. It is 
for sale b\ all news-dealers at advertised price, or any number will be 
mailed by J. S. Ogilvie A Co., the publishers. 25 Rose Street, New York, 
on receipt of 12 cents for a ten-cent number, 18 cents for a fifteen-cent 
number, and 25 cents for a twenty-cent number. 

( 3^ p 0 r sale by the Dealer from whom you received 

this circular. 


ANOTHER BOOH 

BY THE POPULAR AND TALENTED AUTHOR OP 

“A BAD BOY’S DIARY," 


The immense popularity of “A Bad Boy’s Diary' ” will insure an enormous 
demand for thi3 new work. It is entitled : 

"MISS SLIMMENS’ WINDOW.” 



It will he issued in parts, each part containing 64 pages, with handsome 
Illustration.*, engraved especially for this work, and will be bound iu strong 
paper covers. Price of each part, 10 cents. It is filled with fun and humor, 
giving Miss Slimmcns’ peculiar trials and experiences in her cflorts to become 

Airs. , with her very freely expressed opinion as to what other people 

should do and he, os gathered by her observations from her wonderful window. 

Every cne will want to read it. It is for sale by Newsdealers and Booksellers 
everywhere, or it will he mailed to any address on receipt of price. Address 

J„ s. ©CBLVSC & CO., Publishers, 

25 Eosc Slrcct, Sew York. 


Two Grand Detective Stories 


JUDSON 



TAYLOR, 


One of tlie most popular writers in th© world. 


GIPSV BLAIR, 

THE WESTERN DETECTIVE, 

12mo, 150 pages, paper cover, 25 cents; handsomely bound 
in cloth, 60 cents. 

This is one of the most thrilling detective stories ever written 
hv this well-known and popular writer, and relates deeds of dar- 
ing adventure, and consummate detective skill in tracing the 
violators of law. Every one should read it, because it is a story 
of intense interest and "dramatic power. 


MACON MOORE, 

THE SOUTHERN DETECTIVE. 

12mo, 150 pages, paper cover, 25 cents; handsomely bound 
in cloth, 60 cents. 

This is truly a most wonderful story, with the above title, and 
is probably the most extraordinary detective story ever written. 
The author has used his abundance of material very skillfully, 
and although the incidents are mainly founded on fact, they are 
so deftly linked together as to form a romance at once grand, 
terrible, and startling'.’ As a thrilling detective story, it would 
be impossible to surpass it. In fact, there is nothing in the 
English language like it. In fact, taken altogether, the story is 
the most extraordinary detective romance ever given to the world, 
and all who fail to read it will miss a rich treat. Both of the 
above books are sold by all booksellers, or they will bo mailed 
to any address on receipt of price. 

Address all orders to 


PA 


Something: to Rend, No 2 . Heavy paper cover, $ 1 . 00 , 

bound in cloth . . * $ 1.50 

Contains the following seven complete stories, by Miss M. E. 
Braddon : Lady Audley’s Secret, The Octoroon, The Cloven Foot, His 
Secret, A Wavering Image, The Wages of Sin, Aurora Floyd. 

Something: to Read, No. 3 . Heavy paper cover, $ 1 . 00 ; 

bound in cloth ‘ 1.50 

Contains the following seven complete stories by Bertha M. Clay : 

Dora Thorne, A Golden Heart, Hilda, Wedded and Parted, Hilary’s 
Folly, The Cost of Her Love, A Gilded Sin. 

Something: to Read, No. 4. Heavy paper cover, $ 1.00 ; 

bound in cloth 1.50 

Contains the following ten complete stories by Mary Cecil Hay : A 
Shadow on the Threshold, A Dark Inheritance, Back to the Old Home, 
Victor and Vanquished, The Sorrow of a Secret, In the Holidays, Under 
Life’s Key, Into the Shade, Brenda Torke, Missing. 

Sunday-School Reward Cards. Packet No. 1 . Eight 
handsome designs. Size 2f x inches. 25 cards in packet, with 
Scripture text on each card, 25 cents. — Packet No. 2 contains 18 cards, 


6 designs, 25 cents. — Packet No. 3 contains 30 cards, 6 designs 25 

Tom the Bootblack. By Horatio Alger, Jr. T 2 mo, 263 

pages 1.25 

Tony the Hero. By Horatio Alger, Jr. i 2 mo, 255 pages. 1.25 

Trify, the Mold of Copps Cliff. By Mrs. M. L. B. Ewell, 

8 vo, 96 pages 15 

Wayside Gleaning^. By Evalyne T. Perine. i 2 mo, 260 

pages LOO 

Why I Ought to Go to Church. By Rev. Selah W. Strong. 

18mo, 16 pages. Price, 3 ceuts each ; 100 copies 2.50 

Window Curtains. By T. S. Arthur. i 2 mo, 288 pages — 1.00 

The Young: Apprentice. By Hesba Stretton. i 2 mo, 220 

pages 75 

Advertising: Cards. The People’s Packet, No. 1 . Price per 

packet 15 


The intense interest among all classes of people in collecting advertising 
cards has created a demand for a great variety, and we call attention to our set 
of fifty cards, size 41 x 21 inches, no two alike, which we sell tor only 15 ceuts. 

No collection is complete without this set. They are all comic, and we guar- 
antee satisfaction. 

The above publications are for sale by all newsdealers and booksellers, or 
they will be mailed free, to any address, on receipt of price, by the publishers. 
Bend money by Post-Office Order or Registered Letter. Suras under One 
Dollar send in one-cent postage-stamps. Address all orders to 

J. S. OGI1/VIE & CO., Publishers, 
P.O.Box 2767. 31 ROSE STREET, NEW YORK. 


HUMOROUS BOOKS 


“ A little nonsense now and then 
Is relished by the wisest men.” 

The following list of books have been written and published with a 
view to give the mind the relaxation which every person needs and 
should have. Read these books and you will find that they will lighten 
the load on your mind, and “drive dull care away.” They are all 
written by well known and popular authors. 

Bov’s Diary* This is one of the most successful 
humorous books of the present day, filled with fun and good 
humor, and “ will drive the blues out of a bag of indigo.” 12mo, 
280 pages. Handsomely lithographed paper cover, printed in four 
colors, 50 cents; cloth, with handsome gold side-stamp, SI. 00. 

The 131iiiicler*!Si of a Bashlul Man. By the pop- 
ular author of “A Bad Boy’s Diary.” This is one of the most 
humorous books ever issued. 12mo, 160 pages. Handsomety 
illustrated from original designs, including also the portrait and 
autograph of “The Bashful Man.” Price, paper cover, 25 cents; 
handsomely bound in cloth, 60 cents. 

A. Bushel of Fun. Gathered from the writings of the 
leading and most successful humorists of the day. Price, 10 cts. 

Chained Li^htniiiir. By “Ike Pliilkins,” one of the 
most noted funny men of the age. A whole volume of Jolly 
Jokes, Quaint Anecdotes, Funny Stories, and Brilliant Witticisms. 
12mo, 104 pages. Price, 25 cents. 

Diary of ;i Minister’s Wife. By Almedia M. Brown. 
12mo, 544 pages. Handsomely bound in cloth, with fine, full-page 
illustrations. Price, $1.50. 

JDisiry of a Village Gossip. By Almedia M. Brown. 
12mo, 293 pages. Paper cover, 50 cents; handsomely bound in 
cloth, $1.00. 

Ha! Ha! Ha! or, Morsels of Mirth for Funny Fellows. We 
warrant this book to be a sure cure for every ailment under and 
above the moon, sun, stars, and comets. 64 pages. Price, 10 cts. 

J osili I5i llin «i**s’ Spioe Box. Edited by Josh Billings 
himself, and dedicated to all who love fun. It contains 64 large 
quarto pages and nearly 200 illustrations, any one of which will 
cause a broad grin on anyone’s face. Price, 25 cents. 

The above books are for sale by all newsdealers and booksellers, or 
will be mailed to any address, postpaid, on receipt of price. Address 
all orders to 

J. S. 0GILVIE & CO., Publishers, 

31 Rose Street New York* 


P. O. Box 2767. 




























I 
























> 



9 





















































. 





















- 















. 










































































• 

















. 
























































I 





















■ 




: 





























% 













































































































































T • 








































































. 














































































•* 






























i ' V - 


' d, 

<L 


dig- 


<j 5^ 

cr ^ 

d ' * 


M'C 


fjge <- 

C « ; £ 

£Sggg < 

^ <.:■- d 


g < Vr 


I < 

f <: c ' 

tfpisgffB 

- 5 


^ cc< ^ > • 

5<5 ‘ xr 

- c c £ C 

d c 5 <d "< <• 

r d 5v d' ^ 


c e c 

dd 

*d 

od 
- cC 
c < 

<<C 

•■• c C 
<C ' 

i - 

C- ' c ; c. 
S < < 


cc< d ■: 


d« 


- C“c v f'C ( €' & 

' C/< i^ c ' <• d cd j -• 

^ M<f C - - 

/./.: -‘ < 

V f< d c < 

< \ £c 

‘ C - <r ' C< 7 < Cl • C ••',•. 

< r *d d <■ c 

/.7< - < 

1.3 ; < 

d C C 1 

c . 

^ < < < / 

v «e 5 C - ^ <T 

d <£d V- d C 

<C dC \ , c 

< :: : < ‘ ; 

•<1 (S& C g <: a <r< 

c <^5 V •.< «< 
•g ■;. & - *■< 

£ ^ ^ 

0 Mr f 

> <f<ec cf * 

«t V 

^ <C < < « 


d £ c 

O < 

<d<.< 

C'v 

<sC< 


dd < 

. «c < 

,. CS* .c 
•■ dec 

c <cc 


d.CC 
o < 

ce 

<i < • 
C3 < 
dec 

dec 

dec 

dd 


cd 


':< > (M C < 

e 'c ^ - c 

d5$ ^ c 


<r_:J 
■■' c 

<3 


-rfjodl 

ec 

cc,- 

e 

Cid. 

CL3 


^cC 

■;v. ' d 


Sd c c 

C ' <-- 

7<-‘" < £ 
// £ c 


- «c^c < < 

- deed d 

^ V c d 
p <-c > , 

^ <XL c 

^ . Cd c< d : 

- CC f 

Ci d < 4 

cd ec d 

<S.C, c/^ d 

^ cd'did C 

d «, & d 

d -3d < <: 

d <5 *«c c 

c <^ d > c r 


d 

d 

d 


d: 

d 

<■ . « 
c 

c 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



00022155151 





